vvvw^'OTV^gv wvv Wy v v 
 
 ■ vv Vv'^^ 
 
 
 
 jyWW^WW^ggV^yvw 
 
 WW 
 
 KvVV^'vi/ 
 
 -«vV 
 
 g^wg^yvyWWWS 
 
 v v 
 
 ;^ J e^'«rC7iKv 
 
 RARY OF CONGRE! 
 
 
 STATES 
 
 yWyW 
 
 V - J >W >/)|V v 
 
 VAAA^guy 
 
 
 
 
 
 ii 1 it i fJM 1 mMIm 
 
 
 ,uw 
 
 WVuVW 
 
 vwvv v w 
 
 TW7 
 
 
 »* v v ^vv 
 
 uu'U iULii 
 
 -iVWut 
 
V¥ f . l} N\j\i , Ajl/l Mi; : ( ¥ HZ . 
 
 m§MMmmw 
 
 I'Wl 
 
 v v vm 
 
 w& mm mmm 
 
 y«5VM,Wf* 
 
 /WVv'v 
 
 
 
 Ml JUUV 
 
 ^vV^W^vvgw vW Vg^ yWV .VW^g^W 
 
 VVWU 
 
 ^vfcte 
 
 w^gvy 
 
 
 ^y^v^ Vi/VvVv v 
 
 '^vv v v v w ^^ 
 
 W'VW^ 
 
 W$^$1^&fi 
 
 * V ;V 
 
 pw 
 
 VYfcW&V.^ 
 
 V wuv 
 
 UV WWWw 
 
 vv;. ■ -"" 
 
 ifewwvy* 
 
 i>JVV v *Yv 
 
 w*wy\j 
 
 $0*<^ 
 
 ^^<j^^m 
 
 V¥\VJv$* 
 
 vMfciij 
 
 V^UWv Aj V 
 
 
 V u"v 
 
 v^ 
 
MEMOIRS 
 
 OF THE 
 
 REV. AMMI ROGERS, A. M. 
 
 A CLERGYMAN OF THE EPISCOPAL CHURCH, 
 
 EDUCATED AT YALE COLLEGE, IN CONNECTICUT ; ORDAINED 
 IN TRINITY CHURCH, IN THE CITY OF NEW-YORK ; PERSE. 
 CUTED IN THE STATE OF CONNECTICUT, ON ACCOUNT OF 
 RELIGION AINU POLITICS, FOR ALMOST TWENTY YEARS; 
 AND FINALLY 
 
 FALSELY ACCUSED A1M> IMPBISGKE-D 
 
 in Nciwieh Jail, for two years, on the charge of crimes said to have 
 been C(n mitted in the town oi Gritwold, in the county of New- 
 Lcrdcri, when he was not within about 100 miles of the 
 place, and of which he was absolutely as innocent as the 
 Judge who prcncunced the sentence, or as any oth- 
 er person in the world. — [Seejt. 147.] 
 
 — ALSO— 
 
 A CONCISE VIEW OF THE AUTHORITY, DOCTRINE, AND WOR- 
 SHIP, IN THE PROTESTANT EPISCOPAL CHURCH, AND 
 A VERY VALUABLE INDEX TO THE HOLY BIBLE. 
 
 COMPOSED, COMPILED AND WBITTEN BY THE SAID 
 
 AMMI ROGERS, 
 
 Late Hector of St. Peter's Church, in Hebron, Tolland Co. Conn. 
 
 •* Is this nothing to you, all ye that pass by 1 Behold and see, if 
 there be any sorrow like unto my sorrow, which is done unto me." — 
 Jeremiah. 
 
 " (±uis talia fcndo temjnertt a lacriwis ?" — Virgil. — i. e. " "Who 
 can refrain frcm tears at the relation ol such things 1" 
 
 ELEVENTH EDITION, 
 
 WITH ADDITIONS, OMISSIONS, AND ALTERATIONS, 
 
 PRINTED BY KNOWLTON & RICE, 
 
 FOR THE AUTHOR.' 
 
 1846. 
 
TOWN OF CORINTH, ^^ *^T 
 
 Co. of Saratoga, State of N. York, Jan. 18, 18,18. 
 [Henewed 23d June 1841.] 
 
 We, the undersigned, do certify that we reside in 
 the neighborhood of the Rev. Anjmi Rogers, and have been personally 
 and well acquainted with him for many > ears last past, (< Mr. Rogers 
 was a settled minister in this county for many vears ; has resided a great 
 part of the time, and been well known and acquainted in this county 
 for more than forty years last past,') and we do consider him to be a 
 man of truth and veracity, a man of integrity, punctual in his dealings, 
 and, as far as we are acquainted, of good moral character. 
 
 And we have examined his LETTERS of ORDERS ; it appears 
 from them, and from other documents produced by him, that he new 
 is, (January 18, 1838, a minister of the Gospel in the Protestant Epis- 
 copal Church, and in good standing. 
 
 Benjamin Cowles, Justice of the Peace. 
 Obadiah Wood, Justice of the Peace, 
 Edward Edwards, Justice of the Peace, 
 Windsor Brown, Justice of the Peace, and Supervi- 
 sor of the Town of Corinth, 
 Charles Carpenter, Town Clerk of Corinth. 
 
 Saratoga County, Clerk's Office. 
 
 I, Alpheus Goodrich, Clerk of said County of Saratoga, do certify, 
 that Benjamin Cowles, Windsor Brown, Edward Edwards and Oba- 
 diah Wood, Esqrs. are at this date acting Justices of the Peace in the 
 town of Corinth in said county. And I further certify that Windsor 
 Brown, Esq. is reputed and believed to be the acting supervisor of the 
 town of Corinth in said county ; and further that Charles Carpenter is 
 reputed and believed to be the acting town clerk of the aforesaid town 
 of Corinth, at this date. 
 
 -. «n In testimony whereof, I have hereunto set my hand and 
 » ®> affixed my official seal, this 23d dav of March, JS38. 
 
 A. GOODRICH. Clerk, 
 By JOHN MANNING, Deputy. 
 
 Town of Corinth, County of Saratoga, and State of N. York, ss. 
 
 We, the undersigned, inhabitants of said Corinth, and residing in the 
 neighborhood of the Rev. Ammi Rogers,. do certify that from our own 
 personal knowledge and acquaintance, and from undoubted testimony, 
 we do hereby fully and freely concur and unite in the foregoing certifi- 
 cate relative to the said Ammi Rogers. 
 
 NithajMallert,K ffh u of Corintht 
 
 Ardon Heath, ) J J 
 
 Thomas S. Carpenter,") Inspectors of Common Schools in 
 Alfred W. Sexton, ) Corinth. 
 
 ohn arly, i Commissioners of Highways in Cor- 
 
 WiLLIAM IDE, V 1h 
 
 Elijah Trumbull, S l 
 
 Town of Corinth, April 3, 1838. — I certify that I am personally ac- 
 quainted with each individual person whose name is subscribed to the 
 foregoing certificate ; that they are among the most respectable inhab- 
 itants of this town, and that they now do sustain the offices annexed 
 to their names respectively. Certified, 
 
 CHARLES CARPENTER, Town Clerk of Corinth; 
 
TO THE READER. 
 
 When a citizen, by groundless prejudice, by false rep- 
 resentations and by palpable perjuries, has been made a 
 victim to eclesiastical denunciations and civil prosecu- 
 tions ; when the privileges arising from civil liberty 
 and religious freedom have been wrested from him, he 
 still has one privilege left, the privilege of complaining. 
 A statement of his case, and an appeal to the public, is 
 the dernier resort of an injured man ; such an appeal 
 supported by satisfactory evidence, secures a sentence 
 in favour of the oppressed. To disregard such a sen- 
 tence would not be just, and even if it were just, it would 
 not be possible. 
 
 There has been, for years past, much animadversion 
 on the union of Church and State. I have practically 
 felt the operation of this two fold chord which is now 
 happily broken in Connecticut, and which has almost 
 prostrated me in the destruction of it. But I still sur- 
 \ivc } and amidst thb heavy artillery of a departed Bish- 
 op, and the artJVff .achinations and cruel batteries of a 
 Connecticut Statv/'j Attorney, 1 have been sustained by a 
 consciousness of my innocence, and by the blessing of 
 that merciful Being " who tempers the wind to the shorn 
 lamb," I live to make this my last effort through the 
 press, which, Heaven be praised, is still untrammelled, to 
 evince my innocence and my integrity. 
 
 Equal justice is due to all men, and tha lovers of truth 
 are so far the lovers of God. I cannot therefore but in- 
 dulge the hope, that an enlightened and compassionate 
 public will give the following pages an attentive reading, 
 and an impartial consideration. To render railing for 
 railing is no part of my profession, and to expose the 
 real faults of my fellow-citizens is no pleasure to me, 
 and 1 intend not to do it, any further forth, than a reli- 
 gious regard to duty shall compel me. All human tribu- 
 nals, whether civil or eclesiastical, may and do err, and 
 that which has been solemnly approved and sanctioned 
 at one time has been no less solemnly disproved and 
 discarded at another But without referring to former ex- 
 amples, those of a recent date will serve my purpose 
 
In the year 1819, Stephen and Jesse Bourn were ar 
 rested, tried and condemned, in the State of Vermont, 
 for the murder of one Colvin, the time and place of their 
 execution was appointed, and no doubt of their guilt was 
 indulged : but behold, just before the hour of their exe- 
 cution arrived, the said Colvin returned home hearty 
 and well, and had not been injured ! Here was much 
 smoke but no fire — no murder, no crime had been com- 
 mitted on the said Colvin, or on any other person by any 
 one. In the year 1820, John C. Decker and Gideon 
 Braman were arrested, tried and condemned to hard la- 
 bour in the State Prison of New- York during their nat- 
 ural lives, for a burglary committed in Kinderhook ; and 
 after having been confined and laboured there about 
 four months, it was undeniably proved that the said bur- 
 glary was committed by George Lanman, and that they 
 were entirely ignorant and innocent of the whole trans- 
 action. T*»ey were released and Lanman is now in their 
 place. Here again was smoke but no fire, as it respected 
 them. It is not long, since Joseph Inman was arrested, 
 tried and condemned to be hung within the jurisdiction of 
 Massachusetts for the murder of Oliver Holmes : but be- 
 fore the time of execution arrived, Judge Arnold, in pas- 
 sing through the town of Dedham, or its vicinity, met the 
 eaid Holmes on the road, hearty and well, had not been 
 injured. The Judge knew him, took him into his car- 
 riage, conveyed him to the proper authority, and saved 
 the life of the said Inman. It is not long, since a man 
 of East Hartford was arrested, tried before the Superior 
 Court of Connecticut for forging a note; he was declared 
 guilty, condemned and imprisoned in Newgate. But it 
 was afterwards proved that the said note was forged by 
 one Peck, and that he was innocent of the crime ; he 
 was released and Peck run away. It is not long since 
 two men by the name of Snow were arrested, in tho 
 County of Windham and State of Connecticut, for burn- 
 ing a paper mill in that place. They were tried before 
 the Superior Court, declared guilty, and sentenced to 
 imprisonment in Newgate state prison, in Simsbury 
 mines, for life, and there they both died, constantly pro- 
 testing their innocence to their last breath ; and it is 
 
now beyond a doubt that they were faisely accused and 
 unjustly condemned, and that the building was burnt by 
 one Salter, who, it is said, has since confessed it.* It 
 is not long since a Mr. Berger was arrested, tried, con- 
 demned, and underwent the most exemplary and severe 
 punishment in Baltimore, in the state of Maryland, for 
 stealing $1,000 from a widow woman ; he was whipped, 
 cropped, branded, and sentenced to six months im- 
 prisonment in irons ; but within a few weeks the money 
 was found and recovered from a man in Virginia ; and 
 undeniably proved that Berger was entirely innocent of 
 the crime. In the year 1819, James Lanman, Esq. one 
 of the most violent federal Presbyterian, persecuting men 
 in Connecticut, for party, sectarian and political purposes; 
 and to destroy me as a minister of the Gospel, brought an 
 information against me for committing crimes with 
 Asenath Caroline Smith, a single woman, in Griswold, 
 in the county of New-London, and state o Connecti- 
 cut. — In October, 1820, I had my trial, {jf 't can be 
 called a trial,) the particulars of which wi be stated 
 hereafter. I was declared guilty, sufferet two years 
 imprisonment in the common jail in Norwich in said 
 county: and within a few months after I was released, 
 xt proved beyond all contradiction, before a joint commit- 
 tee of both houses of the honorable Gen Assembly of 
 Connecticut, in the Senate Chamber, in the City of 
 Hartford, that I was not and for a long time had not been 
 within about one hundred miles of Griswold, or of the 
 said Asenath, where and when the crimes were commit- 
 ted, if they were ever committed by any one: nay, she her- 
 self appeared in person before the said committee in the 
 said Senate chamber, and made solemn oath, which cer- 
 tainly was true, that I was absolutely innocent of the 
 whole transaction, for which, on her account, I had un- 
 justly suffered two year's imprisonment: that she had 
 been over-persuaded and hired by the said Lanman and 
 others, to accuse me falsely, and to commit perjury, which 
 
 *On his death bed, and not two hours before he died Salter confessed that 
 he himself burnt that paper-mill, and swore falsely against these two men by 
 which they were condemned and suffered death in the State Prision, Siiii»~ 
 bury mines, 1* " ' 
 
6 
 
 had broken her peace of mind, and caused her more sor- 
 row, trouble and tears, than all the transactions of her 
 life besides. 
 
 This her confession and testimony were supported by 
 the testimony of others, and my innocence could not but 
 be apparent to every unprejudiced mind. Oh, how I fear, 
 howl tremble! how I feel for those poor, unfortunate, 
 miserable creatures who have committed, and been ac- 
 cessary to the dreadful sin of perjury! have they indeed 
 f ormed a plan! have they devised means, have they effec- 
 teotne dreadful purpose of the disgrace, imprisonment 
 and utter ruin, in this world, of an innocent man, of a 
 minister of the Gospel, of one who had always been 
 iheir friend! Oh, how I lament, how I deplore and be- 
 moan their sin, their ingratitude, their baseness! — a Oh, 
 Chat my head were waters and mine eyes a fountain of 
 tears, that I might weep day and night for the slain of 
 the aaughter of my people. 5 ' 
 
 For courts ol law to err is not uncommon; but the in- 
 justice of which I here complain, is neither common nor 
 small; I feel to forgive my enemies, persecutors, and 
 slanderers, but I desire that truth and justice may come 
 to light; that perjury, wickedness and vice may be sup- 
 
 fressed. "He that hath an ear to hear let him hear." 
 a this world the justice and goodness of the divine gov- 
 ernment will often escape the satisfaction o** the mos't pi- 
 ous and diligent inquirer; the innocent are often con- 
 demned, while the guilty go clear, and with a fair char 
 acter. Virtue is condemned to the punishment of vice, 
 and vice receives the reward of virtue. Jesus Christ, 
 himseli, is born in a manger, while the murderous Herod 
 who had put 14000 children to death, who were two 
 years old and under, ascends the throne of Israel. The 
 good St. Paul is a prisoner in chains, while the bloody 
 Nero sways the sceptre of the whole Roman Empire. 
 The good John Rogers is burnt at the stake in Smithfield, 
 by the Roman Catholics, while the infamous Bonner is 
 the first Bishop in England. The good Lewis the six- 
 teenth is beheaded, while the ambitious and hypocritical 
 Bonaparte, who had drenched Europe with blood, mur- 
 dered 6000 men between Java and Gaza in Asia., and 
 
changed God's holy Sabbaths to the tenth day, ascends 
 the throne of France. The amiable Major Andre is hung 
 at West Point, like a thief, and a murderer, while the 
 traitorous and detestable Arnold is a Major General 
 The Rev. Ammi Rogers is a prisoner in Norwich, in Con- 
 necticut, while the hypocritical, coxcomical and detesta- 
 ble James Lanman, who had maliciously brought this 
 prosecution, is a Senator of the United States, while the 
 suborners of perjury in the case of Mr. Rogers are at 
 the bar, or in the faculty; but now by the just judgment 
 of God, are stripped of the small portion of respect which 
 they once received. 
 
 That equal justice is always done to all men in this 
 world, is not true; and on this ground, even the heathen 
 philosophers very justly argued the existence of a God, 
 and the immortality of the soul; for say they, if there be 
 a God, he must be a God of justice; and since all men do 
 not receive equal justice in this world, there must be a fu- 
 ture state of existence, in which the righteous Governor 
 of the Universe will evidently distinguish between those 
 who love and practice that which is just and good, and 
 those who do not. In this world, the best and most mor- 
 al men, the very salt of the earth, are often despised and 
 neglected; nay, they are insulted, scandalized, perse- 
 cuted, imprisoned, and even put to death as the worst of 
 human beings ; while cheats, thieves, liars, adulterers, 
 and duellists, who are murderers; nay, the very vilest and 
 most profane and immoral men, the very offscouring of all 
 human society, are caressed and admired, are voted 
 for and promoted; they ride upon the high places of the 
 earth, and walk in robes or lawn, they are adorned with a 
 crown, or a mitre, and are unmindful of their mortality 
 or accountability. But the venerable Dr. Watts very 
 excellently describes their situation in his paraphrase 
 on the 73d Psarlm, when he says, 
 
 "Lord, what a thoughtless wretch was I 
 
 To niourn and murmur and repine, 
 
 To see the wicked placed on high, 
 
 In pride and robes of honor shine, 
 
 But Oh, their end, their dreadful end!" &c 
 
In the finaljudgmentofthe world, the justice and good- 
 ness of the divine government, will be made manifest to 
 every understanding. Then shall the innocent be pro- 
 tected, while the guilty are confounded. Then shall the 
 meek, the humble, and the persecuted be exalted and re- 
 warded; while the proud, the unjust, the malicious, and 
 oppressive shall be brought low and punished. In that 
 day, there will be nothing hid which shall not be made 
 manifest, there will be no deception which shall not be 
 detected, no injustice which shall not be rectified; and 
 unless by faith and repentance we come to God, in the 
 appointed means of divine grace, we shall all likewise 
 perish. The justice of God must be vindicated, the guil- 
 ty must be punished, the innocent must be protected and 
 rewarded, or the throne of Heaven must fall. 
 
 By the deeds of the law no flesh can live. We have 
 all sinned and come short of the glory of God: but in, 
 and through him "who died for our offences and rose again 
 for our justification," every son and daughter of the hu- 
 man race may obtain forgiveness and be forever happy 
 with the Lord and with each other. 
 
 Though from my fellow men I have not deserved the 
 disgrace, the imprisonment, and the affliction loaded 
 upon me, and upon my friends; yet before that God un- 
 to whom "all hearts are open, all desires known, and 
 from whom no secrets are hid," in other respects I have 
 often offended in thought, word and deed and as I hope 
 and expect God, for Christ's sake to forgive me; sol 
 feel in my heart to forgive my enemies, persecutors and 
 vlanderers, and pray God to turn their hearts. Stiii I 
 feel it my duty, in the promotion of truth and justice, in 
 the suppression of perjury, wickedness and vice, and in 
 the conveyance of that knowledge which may be honora- 
 ble to God and useful to mankind, to lay before the pub- 
 lic the following Memoirs, which I entreat the reader to 
 peruse with attention, and consider with candor; and to 
 believe me his persecuted friend and humble servant in 
 the ministry of the Gospel of peace and reconciliation in 
 the Lord Jesus Christ. 
 
 AMMI ROGERS. 
 
 Hebron, October 7/A, 1823. 
 
MEMOIRS, &c. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 A BIO GRAPHIC A L SKE TCH OF MY LIFE AJYV 
 
 MINISTRY. 
 
 I, Ammi Rogers, was born in the town of Branford, in 
 the county of New-Haven, in the state of Connecticut, 
 on the 26th of May, in the year of our Lord, 1770. My 
 father was Thomas Rogers, who departed this life in 
 Branford, on the 23d of June, 1804, aged 79. He was 
 the son of Josiah Rogers, who departed this life in Bran- 
 ford, about the year 1750, aged 86. He came from 
 Long-Island, was a son of one of three brothers who came 
 from England, and were grandsons of the celebrated John 
 Rogers, a clergyman of the church of England, burnt by 
 the Roman Catholics in Smithfield, in the first year of 
 the reign of Queen Mary, 1554. My grandfather was 
 one of the proprietors of the town of Branford; he own- 
 ed and occupied the extensive farm and mills which are 
 now owned and occupied by my brother Josiah Rogers, 
 and which have been in possession of the family from 
 about the earliest settlement of the town. My mother, 
 before she was married was Rebecca Hobart, daughter 
 of Abijah Hobart, of Stonington, in New-London coun- 
 ty. By him, a relation with the family of Mason is claim- 
 ed; also, with the Rev. Mr. Hobart, the former Minis- 
 ter of Fairfield, and his descendants. My grandmother 
 Rogers was a Goodsell — my grandmother Hobart, was 
 a Bartholomew. My brothers were Abijah, Rufus, 
 Thomas, Josiah, Eliphalet and Hobart — my sister was 
 Irene, who is married to Thelus Todd — and, except the 
 false and scandalous accusations charged upon me, 
 there never was, so far as I know or believe, a stain or 
 even suspicion of immorality fixed upon my father or 
 mother, grandfather or grandmother, brother or sister. 
 
10 MEMOIRS. 
 
 Perhaps there is not in Connecticut a family which ig 
 and always has been more exempt from the practice of 
 every vice, than that to which I have the honor to belong. 
 In the year 1783. I entered the Academy in Litchfield, 
 under the tuition of Mr. Gsborn, and boarded in the fam- 
 ily of the Hon Andrew Adams, who was related to my 
 father's family. In the year 1786, I entered Yale Col- 
 lege in JN T ew-Haven, under the direction of the Rev. 
 Ezra Stiles, President. Here I became more seriously 
 impressed with the importance of religion, and the awful 
 concerns of eternity. My parents were pious, and strict 
 in the Congregational Presbyterian Religion, and I had 
 been brought up in that way. 
 
 From my earliest childhood I had been impressed with 
 a sense of God, of his omniscience, omnipresence, om- 
 nipotence, and of my own accountability. But human 
 inability and human accountability were so contrary to 
 the justice and goodness of God, that I sheltered mysell 
 under the doctrine of unconditional election and foreor- 
 dination. This was taught in my catechism, and if that 
 were true, I was safe; but when I became convicted of 
 my lost and undone condition by nature, and by practice, 
 I perceived that if God should enter into judgment with 
 his creatures, by the deed of the law, no man living 
 could be justified; for cursed is every one that contin- 
 ued not in all things written in the book of the law to do 
 them, and the law extends to the very thoughts of the 
 heart, as well as to the outward actions of the body; that 
 we were called upon to rend our hearts and not our gar- 
 ments, to be up and doing while the day lasted; that we 
 were admonished, that now was the accepted time, and 
 now was the day of salvation. I perceived that I had no 
 power of myself, to help myself: that my sufficiency for 
 any thing which was good and acceptable to God, must 
 come from God, that his grace was sufficient for me and 
 for all men; therefore did he invite all the ends of the 
 earth to look to him and be saved; therefore did he ex- 
 postulate with his people, why will ye die, O house of Is- 
 rael! The sacrifices under the law, and the atonement 
 made by Jesus Christ under the Gospel, were sufficient 
 for all men, even the greatest of sinners. I found my 
 
MEMOIRS. 11 
 
 disposition changed; I found myself enlightened as to 
 divine and spiritual things: I found my affections, my 
 prospects, my anticipations and expectations were not on 
 predestination and fore-ordination, but on the mercy of 
 God, through the merits and atonement of Christ. In 
 this way I became converted, and as a grateful return 
 to the great Father of all mercies, I determined, and I 
 thought it my duty to preach the gospel, the good news 
 to all men — free salvation to every son and daughter of 
 the human race upon equal terms, considering the light 
 and knowledge which they had; and the unspeakable 
 danger to which they expose themselves, if they neglect 
 so great salvation. I could not perceive the propriety 
 of preaching free salvation to all men, if it were not pos- 
 sible for all men to be saved; and if it were possible for 
 all men to be saved, then the doctrine which I had been 
 taught must be false. That God had, from all eternity, 
 fore-ordained who should be saved, and who should be 
 damned, I could not reconcile with the truth of his word, 
 in swearing by himself that he desired not the death of 
 a sinner; in inviting all the ends of the earth to look to 
 him and be saved; in saying that his mercy was over 
 all his works; in being the light that lighteth every man 
 that cometh into the world; in saying that this will be 
 the condemnation, that light has come into the world, 
 and men loved darkness rather than light; in saying that 
 the grace of God, which bringeth salvation, hath appeared 
 unto all men, teaching us, that denying ungodliness and 
 "worldly lusts, we should live soberly, righteously, and 
 godly in this present world. INovv to say, that God nev- 
 er designed, nor intended, nor wished, nor put it in the 
 power of all mankind to be saved, was, in my opinion, 
 neither honorable to God, nor useful to mankind, nor 
 did I believe it to be true. But if people will do despite 
 to the spirit of grace, if they will resist the Holy Ghost, 
 if they will perjure themselves and pervert the cause of 
 justice, mercy and goodness, if they do not use the 
 means of grace, but live and die in the disposition and 
 practice of what they know to be wrong, they will be 
 damned, they must be miserable and wretched. Where- 
 fore, saith the prophet, "let the wicked forsake his ways 
 
12 MEMOIRS. 
 
 and the unrighteous man his thoughts, and let him re- 
 turn unto the Lord, and he will have mercy upon him, 
 and to our God, for he will ahundantly pardon." 
 
 The great design of all true religion, of all the holy 
 scriptures, and of all good preaching, is to change the 
 natural disposition of the human heart, which is deceit- 
 ful above all things and desperately wicked, and to in- 
 duce all mankind to live that sober, righteous and godly 
 life, while in this world, which will terminate in everlas- 
 ting happiness in the world to come. 
 
 While I was a member of College, my religious con- 
 victions were strong, my impressions were deep, my con- 
 version was hopeful and joyous; but my views of the doc 
 trines of religion were varient from the Saybrook confes- 
 sion of faith, and the Assembly's Catechism ; though at 
 that time an opportunity had not occurred for me to ex- 
 amine any other system. At length, I obtained permis- 
 sion to attend for half a day, divine worship in the Epis- 
 copal Church: and, although I was a stranger to their 
 church government and worship, yet their doctrine was 
 liberal, and conformable to what I had previously 
 thought. This induced an inquiry into the origin of 
 the religion in which I had been educated, and I found 
 that when our forefathers first came to this country, they 
 came from England; that when they came from Eng- 
 land they came from the Church of England, and were 
 dissenters from that Church. This induced an enquiry 
 into the cause and ground of their separation — into what 
 they gained, and into w T hat they lost. This brought to 
 view a subject with which I was wholly unacquainted, 
 viz. the government of the christian church, the author- 
 ity necessary in the regular and due administration of 
 the sacraments, the articles of the christian faith, and 
 the worship of God as practised by churchmen and dis- 
 senters. About this time appeared the letters of the Rev. 
 Dr. JBowden to President Stiles, on the subject of a lineal 
 succession of Bishops, by a valid ordination, which were 
 not answered. I also read Potter on Church Govern- 
 ment, Cave's Lives of the Fathers, Hooker's Ecclesias- 
 tical Polity, and many other excellent writers on the 
 part of the church. I also read a history of the Puritans 
 
MEMOIRS. 13 
 
 in England, the New-England Memorial, Mather's Mag- 
 naha, and the Cambridge and Saybrook Platforms with 
 such other books as I could find on the part of the dissen- 
 ters. My earnest endeavour was to learn and know the 
 truth, and that I might have a disposition to act accor- 
 dingly. At this time I had never within my knowledge, 
 seen a Baptist, Methodist or Quaker, but was fully satis- 
 fied that whoever departed from the government of any 
 society, departed from that society; that whoever depar- 
 ted from the government of the christian church, did, by 
 that very act depart from the church, and was in danger of 
 losing the benefit of all that Christ had done, and suffered 
 for him; that as no one could lawfully act in the name of 
 another without his authority, so no one could lawfully 
 baptize or administer the sacrament or hold forth the 
 terms of life and salvation to a guilty world, in the name 
 of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, 
 without authority from God; that this authority could on- 
 ly be obtained in an immediate and extraordinary commis- 
 sion from Heaven, and then immediate and extraordinary 
 works must be produced to prove it, for God never re- 
 quires his creatures to believe that which he has not giv- 
 en them evidence to believe; or it must be obtained by 
 a succession. To pretend to work miracles, or to pro- 
 duce extraordinary works was ridiculous and vain; to 
 claim a succession, authentic documents must be produ* 
 ced to prove it; and this could only be done in the Epis- 
 copal church, which included the Greek, Latin, English f 
 and other churches, but not the dissenters from the church 
 of England. Many very able and pious men and women 
 were among them, but I could not be satisfied, that by 
 their separation from the government, doctrine and wor- 
 ship, of the universal church, they had gained anything 
 which was honorable to God, or useful to mankind; for' 
 in the Episcopal church they might be as able, as amia- 
 ble, and as pious as they could be in their own way. But 
 they had lost much. 
 
 I could not but think that our forefathers were mista- 
 ken in separating from the church of England, at first, 
 but at the same time adopted this mode of reasoning, 
 viz. after diligent inquiry and fair examination I sincere- 
 
U MKMOIRS. 
 
 \y think that I au* tight in my religion, as an Episcopa 
 Han, but I claim not infallibility — I may be mistaken ; if 
 I am, I hope God will forgive me ; because I sincere- 
 ly think I am right : others may be as sincere in their 
 religion as I am in mine. If I say that God will not 
 forgive them, how can I expect him to forgive me, if I 
 should happen to be wrong. So that whoever shall pass 
 sentence of condemnation upon his fellow christian, it is 
 a sentence of condemnation passed by himself, upon him- 
 self, if he happens to be wrong. True it is, that two 
 things, which are opposite in themselves, cannot both 
 be right at the same time, and every person who differs 
 with me, must think that I am wrong, or that he himself 
 is wrong ; and wo unto them who shall make, no differ- 
 ence between right and wrong ! But let each one say 
 for himself in the language of the Poet, 
 
 " Let not this weak, unknowing hand, 
 
 Presume thy bolts to throw, 
 And deal damnation round the land, 
 
 On each I deem thy foe. 
 
 If I am right, oh ! teach my heart 
 
 Still in the right to stay ; 
 If I am wrong, thy grace impart 
 To find the better way." 
 
 While a member of college, I left the congregationa. 
 Presbyterian religion, in which my parents and I had 
 been brought up, and joined the Episcopal church ; and 
 I did it because I then thought, and now think it was my 
 duty. I thought that the Episcopal church was of di- 
 vine appointment ; that in it the sacraments were ad- 
 ministered by divine and undoubted authority ; that the 
 doctrines taught in that church were in every point of 
 view honorable to God, and useful to man, and support- 
 ed by the authority of God's word : that the worship of 
 God in that church did not depend upon the discretion 
 or indiscretion of any one man, and was not as various 
 and as discordant as the tempers, dispositions, and abil- 
 ities of all those who should lead in their devotions ; 
 but was founded upon the temper and disposition of the 
 gospel, and supported by the authority of the holy scrip- 
 tures. In this church, there is one Lord, one faith, one 
 
MEMOIRS, 15 
 
 baptism, one God, and Father of all, who is above all, 
 and through all, and in all, working in due season, that 
 we should bring forth the fruits of a virtuous and good 
 life. Constantly to unite in the same forms of worship 
 has a tendency to bring us all to the same disposition, 
 and a sameness of disposition creates friendship in all 
 beings and in all worlds, (so far as my knowledge ex- 
 tends) and by this says our blessed Saviour, shall all men 
 know that ye are my disciples, if ye love one another. 
 
 A prayer. 
 u O, Almighty and Everlasting God, who alone canst 
 govern the unruly wills and affections of sinful men, make 
 me and all others, I beseech thee, at all times and in all 
 places, to love those things which thou dost command, 
 and to desire those things which thou dost promise, that 
 so, among the sundry,manifold changes of the world, our 
 hearts may surely there be fixed, where true joys are to 
 be found, through Jesus Christ our Lord." — Our Father 
 who art in heaven, &,c. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH CONTINUED. 
 
 I was graduated at Tale College, in New-Haven, Con- 
 necticut, in the year 1790 ; and soon after, was placed 
 under the direction of the Rev. Mr. Jarvis in Middletown, 
 (afterwards bishop Jarvis,) in the study of divinity and 
 ecclesiastical history, and boarded in his family. My sit- 
 uation soon became unpleasant in consequence of his 
 churlish behaviour in his family and neglect to give me 
 suitable instruction. I left his house in disgust, and was 
 placed under the direction, in my studies, of the Rev 
 Edward Blakeslee, of North Haven, and the Rev. Doct. 
 Mansfield, of Derby. At this, Mr. Jarvis appeared to 
 be mortified and displeased ; his endeavours to excite a 
 disgust against me, in the minds of some of the clergy 
 and laity of the Episcopal Church, were soon commu- 
 nicated to me, and I soon became sensible of the effects 
 
20 MEMOIRS. 
 
 of them. Application was made to me, to perform di- 
 vine service, and to preach, under the direction of the 
 Rev. Doctor Mansfield, in the churches in Waterbury, 
 Woodbury, and in Salem, which I did to the unanimous 
 approbation of the parishes. But Mr. Jarvis, by the 
 consent of bishop Seabury, soon sent Mr. Hart, then a 
 candidate for the ministry, to take charge of these par- 
 ishes. This excited uneasiness, and a division among 
 them. I declined performing service there, the church 
 in Salem refused to employ Mr. Hart, and unfriendly 
 feelings were excited. In the year 1791, I attended 
 the Convention or Convocation of the church in Wa- 
 tertown with a view of being examined and admitted as 
 a candidate, but perceiving the hostile disposition of 
 Mr Jarvis, and the influence he had gained with some 
 of the clergy, I withdrew, without offering myself, or 
 making my intentions known. And wishing to avoia 
 any thing unpleasant, I received letters of recommen- 
 dation from the Rev. Doctor Mansfield, the Rev. Mr. 
 Blakeslee and others; also from the church in Bran- 
 ford, Northford, and others, and went into the state of 
 New- York, and commenced a Reader in the churches 
 in Schenectady and Ballston, under the direction of the 
 Rev. Mr. Ellison of Albany. In this situation, having 
 given notice to the bishop of New- York, I remained 
 until the next year, when I was recommended to the 
 said bishop of New-York, and standing committee of the 
 church in that state, for deacon's orders, by the Rev. 
 Dr. Mansfield, and the Rev. Mr. Blakeslee, in whose 
 families I had resided, and studied divinity and ecclesi- 
 astical history; by the church in Branford, where I had 
 been born and brought up, and where I had been known 
 from my infancy, and where public notice had been 
 given to the congregation, assembled in the church for 
 public worship on Sunday, the 15th day of April, 1792, 
 that in the month of June, in that year, I should apply 
 to the bishop and standing committee of the church, in 
 the state of New-York, to be ordained a deacor.; and 
 they were then solemnly called upon in the name of God, 
 if they knew any thing scandalous in my conauct oi 
 character, or any just cause or reason why I should not 
 
MEMOIRS. 17 
 
 be ordained, to let it be known within one month, that it 
 might be communicated to the proper authority. I was 
 also recommended as aforesaid, by the church in North- 
 ford ; by the church in Guilford, by the church in Bals- 
 ton, and by the church in the city of Schenectady, where 
 I then resided, and by the Rev. Mr. Ellison of Albany, 
 under whose care and direction I had been employed 
 as a reader for about one year : with these recommen- 
 dations, and my diploma from College, I offered myself 
 to the aforesaid bishop and standing committee, to be 
 examined and ordained a deacon ; and on the 18th and 
 19th days of June, 1792, I was examined by the Right 
 Rev. Bishop Provoost, and the said standing committee, 
 at the house of the Rev. Dr. (afterwards bishop) Moore, 
 in the city of New- York. First, on my internal call, 
 and views in regard to the ministry ; on that change of 
 the natural disposition, which is necessary to fit us for 
 God's heavenly kingdom ; in my knowledge and belief 
 in the holy scriptures, and my earnest intention by 
 God's grace to conform my heart and practice to them ; 
 in my knowledge of the English, Latin, Greek and He- 
 brew languages ; in my knowledge of a general system 
 and body of divinity, and ecclesiastical history; in my.. 
 knowledge of the lives and travels of the apostles and 
 primitive fathers of the church ; in my knowledge of 
 the general and liberal arts and sciences, &c; and after 
 two days strict trial and full examination and with the 
 aforesaid recommendations, I was honorably approved, 
 accepted, and recommended to the said bishop as the 
 cannons directed, to be ordained. The day after this 
 recommendation, the Rev. Mr. Jarvis, of Middletown, 
 in Connecticut, came to New- York and informed the 
 Rev. Dr. Beach, one of the said standing committee, 
 that I was a very unworthy young man, and had actually 
 been refused holy orders in Connecticut. I assured Dr. 
 Beach, that Mr. Jarvis was my enemy, because I had 
 left his house, and refused to live and study with him, 
 and that what he had said was not true. I requested 
 him to suspend his judgement, and not to mention what 
 Mr. Jarvis had said, until I could go to Connecticut and 
 obtain further recommendations, and a certificate from 
 
lg MEMOIRS. 
 
 the secretary, that I had not been refused orders in that 
 state. This he consented to do, and I accordingly went 
 to the Rev. Dr. Dibble, of Stamford, stated my case to 
 him, requested him to examine me and my documents, 
 and if he should find me worthy and well qualified, to 
 recommend me to the bishop and standing committee of 
 New-York, to be ordained. This he very freely did, 
 and at the same time expressed his astonishment at the 
 conduct of Mr. Jarvis. I then went to the Rev. Mr. 
 Oglesvie, of Norwalk, made the same statement and 
 request, and obtained the same recommendation. I then 
 went to the Rev. Mr. Shelton, of Newfield, to the Rev. 
 Mr. Clark, of Huntington, and to the Rev. Mr. Marsh, 
 of New-Milford, made to them individually the same 
 communication and request, and after due examination, 
 received the same recommendation from them. I then 
 went to the house of the Rev. Mr. Perry, of Newton, 
 who was secretary of the Convention of Connecticut, to 
 obtain a certificate, that I had not been refused holy or- 
 ders in that state, in order to contradict the fasehood of 
 Mr. Jarvis. When I arrived there Mr. Perry was from 
 home on a journey ; I stated my business to Mrs. Per- 
 ry, and wished to examine the records, which I did in 
 her presence, and in the presence of a Mr. Isaac Da 
 vis who was there, he was a young gentleman with whom 
 I was acquainted, when I was a member of College ; 
 not finding my name on the record, as I was sure it was 
 not, Mr. Perry being from home, the day of my ordina- 
 tion having been appointed, and nothing but the evi- 
 dence of a plain matter of fact wanted ; Mr. Davis con- 
 sented to give a certificate in the name of Mr. Perry, 
 that no act of the bishop and clergy of Connecticut, 
 Lad been passed, refusing me orders in that state ; this 
 he did — and with this certificate, and with these recom- 
 mendations, I returned to New-York, satisfied Dr. Beach 
 (who was only one of a committee of eight, and only a 
 majority was necessary,) and I was ordained a deacon, 
 in Trinity Church, in the city of New-York, by the 
 Right Rev. Samuel Provoost, D. D. bishop of the Pro- 
 testant Episcopal Church in that state, on the twenty- 
 fourth day of June, A. D. 1792. 
 
MEMOIRS. 19 
 
 On the day after my ordination, I called on the said 
 Dr. Beach for my papers and documents, as they could 
 be of no use to him. Those which were directed to the 
 standing committee he claimed as vouchers for his con- 
 duct in recommending me, and refused to return them ; 
 but the certificate written by Mr. Davis, was not direc- 
 ted to rniy body and was returned to me. On my way 
 home, which was in Schenectady, I went to the house 
 of Mr. Perry in Newton, gave him the certificate which 
 Mr. Davis had^given me in his absence, told him how 
 I came by it, and what it was given for. His reply was, 
 " I am sorry that I was not at home when you was here 
 before, for I should have been glad to have afforded 
 you every assistance in my power, and am glad that Mr. 
 Davis gave you this certificate." He then tore it in 
 two, and gave me one hah of it, as we were standing near 
 each other. He then said, u to prevent any difficulty 
 that may arise, I had better give you one myself, and 
 then sat down and wrote the following, with his own hand, 
 and which is now in my possession, viz. 
 
 " This may certify, that no act has ever been passed 
 by the Convocation of the clergy of Connecticut, pro- 
 hibiting the Rev. Mr. Ammi Rogers receiving holy or- ■ 
 f iers in this church. \ 
 
 Certified by 
 
 PHILO PERRY, Secretary of Convocation. 
 
 July 5th, 1792." 
 
 Soon after my return to Schenectady, I received the 
 following letter, addressed to 
 
 The Rev. Ammx Rogers, Schenectady. 
 
 New- York, August 1th, 1792. 
 Reverend Sir, 
 
 Suffer me to congratulate you on your ordination, and 
 to wish you all possible success and happiness. From 
 my acquaintance with you, I feel strongly impressed with 
 an idea of your eminence. I have seen the Rev. Mr. 
 Perry, of Newton, and informed him that I had given 
 you a certificate, and put his name to it ; he said that I 
 had done right and that he had seen you since, and had 
 given you one to the same purport in his own hand wri- 
 ting, and that the one which I wrote was destroyed. I 
 
20 MEMOIRS. 
 
 have some expectation of being in your part of the coun- 
 try this fall ; if such a thing should happen, I hope to 
 have the pleasure of seeing you. 
 
 Your sincere friend and well wisher, 
 
 ISAAC DAVIS. 
 
 My ministry was blessed beyond what I had reason 
 to expect, though not to exceed my endeavors ; a sense 
 of the divine Majesty, and all his adorable attributes, 
 were deeply fixed in my mind, with an affecting impress- 
 ion of the awful responsibility of my office; my endeavors 
 were to make my hearers sensible of their lost and un- 
 done situation, by the natural depravity of their minds, 
 and the absolute necessity of the use of all the means 
 of grace, that they might be converted and enjoy the 
 comfortable and blessed hope of glory, which would be 
 that peace of God, which passeth all understanding, that 
 peace which this world could not give. My preaching 
 and my endeavors, were to represent the God of heaven, 
 whom we adore, in the most amiable and pleasing point 
 of view possible, and to persuade myself and my people 
 to love him and to imitate him. As my preaching re- 
 spected my fellow men, it was first to inform and en- 
 lighten their understanding in the most religious and mor- 
 v al doctrines and duties of Christianity, and then to move 
 their affections, to believe and act accordingly. 
 
 From the 24th of June, 1792, to October, 1793, I ad- 
 ministered 130 baptisms ; I married 20 persons ; and 
 deposited five dead bodies of my fellow christians in the 
 grave, " looking for the general resurrection in the last 
 day, and the life of the world to come, through our Lord 
 Jesus Chirst." Within the time last mentioned, the 
 building of St. George's church in Schenectady, which 
 during, and since the revolutionary war, had lain most 
 of the time destitute, neglected, and greatly injured, was 
 repaired and made comfortable. It was an elegant stone 
 building, with a handsome steeple and good organ, and 
 had been well finished. It would be ungrateful and un- 
 just not to mention the name of Mr. William Corlett, a 
 man from the Isle of Man : whose pious attentions and 
 generous contributions to St. George's church, in the 
 city of Schenectady, ought never to be forgotten ; for to 
 
MEMOIRS 21 
 
 his example and exertions that parish is much indebted. 
 During this time also : the church in Ballston, from on- 
 ly about fourteen families, had become numerous and 
 respectable, and their house of worship was raised and 
 enclosed ; the greatest friendship and harmony subsisted 
 between me and all my people, and among themselves. 
 
 In October, 1793, 1 attended the convention of the 
 Episcopal Church in the state of New- York, assembled 
 in the city of New- York, of which I was a member, 
 and then made the foregoing returns to the bishop, re- 
 ceived his approbation and thanks, with an invitation to 
 preach in Trinity Church, and St. Paul's Church in the 
 city of New-York, which I did. I was now in love, friend- 
 ship, and fellowship, with the Bishop and all the cler- 
 gy, with my own parishes, and with the whole church, ex- 
 cept Mr. Jarvis, and some of his particular friends. With 
 his conduct I felt myself abused, though what he inten- 
 ded for my injury, had eventuated in my good and pros- 
 perity: for my situation in the state of New-York was 
 much better than I could have expected in Connecticut. 
 I was favored with thousands of blessings, and ray gieui 
 and earnest care was to make a grateful and practical 
 return, by a conscientious discharge of my ordination 
 vows, and a holy, humble, and exemplary walk before 
 God and his people of every denomination. Oh how of- 
 ten have I alone, with closed doors, on my knees, be- 
 fore God, read the ordination service of the Episcopal 
 church with prayers, and tears, and fasting, that God of 
 his great mercy, would please to direct and assist me in 
 all my doings, with his most gracious favor ,and further 
 me with his continual help, that in all my works, begun, 
 continued, and ended in him, I might glorify his holy 
 name, and finally, that I, and all committed to my care, 
 and the whole world of mankind, might obtain everlasting 
 life and happiness, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen 
 
22 MEMOIRS. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 A BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH CONTINUED, 
 
 The year 1794 was to me vastly important. In iha 
 year I was married to the very amiable Miss Margare 
 Bloore, about 18 years old, of an excellent disposition, 
 and well educated. She was the only daughter of Mr. 
 Joshua Bloore, a gentleman from Manchester in Eng- 
 land, who came to this country and settled as a merchant 
 in Albany, and afterwards moved into the county of Sar- 
 atoga, where I became acquainted with him and his fam- 
 ily. His wife before he married her, was a Margaret 
 Brintnal, of Langly parish in Derbyshire, England. In 
 that year, I was recommended to the Bishop and stan- 
 ding committee of the Episcopal church, in the state of 
 New-York; was again examined by them as before, was 
 recommended by the said standing committee, to be or- 
 dained by the said bishop. — And in Trinity church, in 
 the city of New- York, on the 19th day of October, A. D. 
 1794, I was ordained a PRIEST, by the Right Rev. 
 Samuel Provoost, D. D. bishop of the Protestant Epis- 
 copal church in the state of New-York. Before this, it 
 was known that Dr. Beach and Mr. Jarvis had become 
 reconciled in regard to the falsehood communicated rel- 
 ative to me; and he was left out of the said standing 
 committee, though he attended and assisted at my ordi- 
 nation as a priest, and received the sacrament of the 
 Lord's Supper with me at that time. But the same night 
 after the ordination, he complained to the Bishop that I 
 had brought to him a forged certificate, before I was or- 
 dained a deacon. The next day the Bishop called us 
 both before him, and caused an inquiry. I stated to hiin 
 the case as it was, relative to the certificate which Mr. 
 Davis had given to me, in the absence of Mr. Perry; 
 that on my way home I had called on Mr. Perry, infor- 
 med him what was done, and gave him the certificate; 
 that he approved of it, and gave another to the same pur- 
 port, in his own hand writing, which I then laid before 
 the Bishop, with the letter of Mr. Davis, dated August 
 
MEMOIRS. 23 
 
 7th 1792. Dr. Beach acknowledged, before the bishop, 
 that the facts were true, as I stated them, and said he 
 thought there ought to be an investigation. The bish' 
 op replied, that he did not know how that could be 
 brought against me as a Priest, which took place before 
 I was a deacon; that Dr. Beach was present and assis- 
 ted at my ordination as a priest, and if he had any ob- 
 jection, then, or before, was the time to make it ; that I 
 had undergone a better examination, and was amply rec- 
 ommended, by more clergymen, and more churches 
 than any he had ever ordained, and the result of my 
 ministry proved that he had not been imposed upon; that 
 m all forgeries, there must be some falsehood, but 
 in this case there is no pretence of falsehood, and it 
 *'ould he very unlikely that so many respectable clergy- 
 men and parishes would recommend me to be ordained 
 in New- York, if I had been refused orders in Connecti- 
 cut, or if I was unworthy of the ministry; that the cer- 
 tificate itself was a mere evidence of fact, such as any 
 one might have given, who had examined the records; 
 that it was obtained, and used not to prevent truth and jus 
 tice, but to suppress an acknowledged falsehood; and he 
 therefore decided that Dr. Beach had no cause of com- 
 plaint, and dismissed the enquiry, desiring us to be re- 
 conciled. Dr. Beach then, in the presence of the Bisl 
 op, requested me to overlook all that had passed be- 
 tween us: offered me his hand in friendship, and asked 
 me to preach for him the next Sunday, in St. George's 
 church in the City of New- York; the whole of which I 
 complied with and the matter was settled. Still there was 
 not that cordiality between him and me that there was 
 between me and the other clergy. 
 
 From October, 1793, to October, 1794, 1 administer- 
 ed 184 baptisms; married 18 persons, and buried 11, and 
 had preached 176 sermons; my ministerial labors had 
 become very extensive, and I had reason to believe, very 
 acceptable. When in the city of New- York, I preach- 
 ed in Trinity church, in St Paul's church, and in St. 
 George's Chapel, in Beekman street. Reflecting on the 
 occurrences of this year, I feel to express myself in the 
 words of the 14th hymn, in the book of Common Prayer, 
 viz. 
 
24 MEMOIRS. 
 
 "When all tliy mercies, O my God, 
 My rising soul surveys, 
 Transported with the view I'm lost 
 In wonder, love and praise," &c. 
 
 My general practice was to encourage family devo- 
 tion every day, setting the example myself; to compose 
 and write my own sermons, and the subject was taken 
 from that part of the holy scriptures, which, by the es- 
 tablished order of the Episcopal church, every minister 
 was obliged to read to his people on that day. 
 
 From Oct. 1794, to Oct. 1795, I administered 123 
 baptisms; admitted upon their credible profession of 
 faith, repentance, and an intention, by God's grace, to 
 lead a new and better life, 90 persons to the holy com- 
 munion; I joined £0 persons in marriage, deposited 8 
 dead bodies of my fellow christians in the grave, and de- 
 livered about 160 sermons; was much given to reading, 
 to study, to self-examination and to prayer. I attended 
 the convention, was in great love and friendship with 
 the Bishop, with my brethren the clergy and the laity. 
 I preached in most of the Episcopal churches in the 
 city of New-York, and returned to my parishes with a 
 renewed determination that I would, by God's help, fulfil 
 my ordination engagements. 
 
 At this time my ministerial labours extended to almost 
 every part of the county of Saratoga, and to some oi 
 the neighbouring counties. 
 
 From October 1795 to October 1796, I administered 
 246 baptisms. The number of communicants had in- 
 creased to 120. I married 32 persons, and buried 8. 
 
 From Oct. 1796, to Oct. 1797, I administered 186 bap- 
 tisms ; my communicants had increased to 158. I mar 
 ried 14 persons and buried 4. 
 
 In the year 1797, there was a very unhappy occur- 
 rence. Delegates from the state of New- York to the 
 general convention of the Episcopal church in the Uni- 
 ted States, to be holden in the city of Philadelphia, were 
 to be appointed, for the purpose, among other things, of 
 revising the 39 articles of religion of the church of Eng- 
 land, and of adopting them in this country, or of rejec- 
 ting them. It so happened that in this election the cler- 
 
MEMOIRS. 25 
 
 gy were almost unanimous in my favour, and the laity 
 were about equally divided in their choice between the 
 Rev. Dr. Beach, my former opposer, and me. In this 
 way they ballotted eleven times, each party adhering to 
 his vote and no choice was made, when the said Dr 
 Beach arose and said, " if my brethren the clergy suppose 
 that that young man, meaning me, is better qualified to fill 
 that most important station in the church — one of the mosi 
 Important stations in the church that ever ivas or perhaps 
 ever will be, when the articles of religion in the ichole 
 church of the United States are to be arranged and settled, 
 f now declare that I will not accept the appointment, nor 
 will 1 ever set in this convention with him again. " He then 
 look his hat, went off, apparently in anger, and I was 
 almost unanimously elected ; went to Philadelphia on 
 tiiat business, and was a member of the said general 
 convention in 1797, '98 and '99. I was at the same 
 time a member of the convention of the Episcopal church 
 in the state of New-Yorkj and it is believed that few 
 clergymen of my age had received more honour, more 
 approbation, and more preferments among his brethren, 
 21 the convention and in the church than I had. Soon 
 after my return from the convention in 1797, I received 
 the following letter from the Rev. Dr. Moore, afterwards 
 bishop Moore, viz. 
 
 To the Rev. Ammi Rogers, in Ballston, 
 
 New- York, Dec. 3 lth, 1797. 
 Dear Sir — 
 
 I have been expecting for some days past a letter ei- 
 ther from you or from Mr. Ellison, respecting the busi- 
 ness of the Lutheran church, for the management of 
 which, you know we are the committee aDpointed by the 
 convention. I wish you would attend to it, and let me 
 know the result of your deliberations. 
 
 Doctor Beach is very much displeased at your appoint- 
 ment as a delegate to the general convention. He con- 
 ceives himself insulted by putting you in the place which 
 he supposes ought to have been Jilted by himself and seems 
 to think it necessary to show bij depreciating your charac- 
 ter, that the convention made an improper choice. I cal- 
 led on him the day before yesterday to converse with 
 
2* MEMOIRS. 
 
 hiui on the subject ; he charges you with having brought 
 forged recommendations, when you applied for holy or- 
 ders. I told him I should certainly state the matter to 
 you ; and I wish you would give me some explanation 
 of this business, so that if it be practicable, I may check 
 the evil reports which some people are circulating 
 among our brethren the clergy, and I have reason to 
 think among the laity also. You know the high sense 1 
 entertain of your industry and utility in the church ; and 
 to rub off any stain which calumny may attempt to throw 
 upon innocence, will be a great satisfaction to your friend 
 and brother. 
 
 BENJAMIN MOORE. 
 
 To the foregoing letter, I sent the following answer : 
 To the Rev. Dr. Benjamin Moore, New- York. 
 Balhton, December 20th } 1797. 
 Rev. and Dear Sir — 
 
 I received your favour of the 11th inst. this morning, 
 and now thank you for taking my part in my absence. 
 When Dr. Beach says that I brought forged recomen- 
 dations, when I applied for holy orders, it is a notori- 
 ous falsehood, and he knows it. The matter to which 
 he alludes was full} inquired into by Bishop Provoost, 
 some years ago, viz. on the day after I was ordained a 
 priest ; and was by him dismissed as unworthy of no- 
 tice, and to him I refer you for information on the sub- 
 ject. [Sec pages 17, 18, 19, & 22.] I wish you and Mr. 
 Bissitt would call on Bishop Provoost on the subject, 
 and then inform Dr. Beach and his friends what the Bish- 
 op says about it ; this will make him look meaner than 
 he now docs, if possible. 
 
 As to the business of the Lutheran church, Mr. Elli- 
 son and I have had a consultation on the subject, and 
 are calculating to see the Rev. Mr. Quitman, when we 
 will let you know more about it ; I think the prospect is 
 favourable. I have a call to attend a funeral in Gal- 
 way,* and must bid you farewell, and I am, dear sir, with 
 every sentiment of esteem and affection, your much 
 obliged friend and brother, 
 
 AMMI ROGERS 
 
MEMOIRS. 2t 
 
 Bishop Provoost entirely satisfied the Rev. Dr. Moore, 
 and the Rev. Mr. Bissitt, on the subject of Mr. Perry's 
 certificate, which Dr. Beach had most falsely and mosl 
 unjustly called forged recommendations, when I applied 
 for holy orders, and I heard no more of it until 1803 ; 
 six years after. 
 
 From October 1797, to October 1798, I administered 
 254 baptisms ; my communicants were 208 ; I joined 
 36 persons in marriage, and attended 19 funerals ; and 
 preached about 180 sermons. There was but one coup 
 try clergyman in the state of New- York, at that time, 
 whose returns to the Bishop, or whose ministerial la- 
 bours were so extensive as mine. 
 
 From October 1798, to October 1799, when as usual 
 I attended the convention, I administered 168 baptisms ; 
 had 210 communicants, married 16 persons, attended 13 
 burials, preached about 170 sermons. 
 
 At this time, an Anabaptist teacher had commenced 
 an attack upon me, and upon the church, by publishing 
 in the newspaper printed in Ballston, an anonymous 
 piece against the observance of Christmas, and the oth- 
 er festivals of the church. This piece was answered 
 y me, and that again was answered by him ; and thus 
 fie dispute was pursued for many months, with great 
 warmth on both sides ; until at length a public ukaiis* 
 sion was personally had in the Court-house in Ballston, 
 in presence of many hundreds of people. The result was 
 as might have been expected, no conviction of error on 
 either side ; but worsted in argument, my antagonist and 
 his party had recourse to personal invective ; this was 
 replied to by the wardens and vestry of the church in 
 Ballston and by more than forty of my nearest neigh- 
 bours, of every denomination ; in which my conduct and 
 character both as a minister and a man were fully vin- 
 dicated. 
 
 From October 1799, to October 1800, I administered 
 137 baptisms ; my communicants had increased to c 228, 
 I married 28 persons, and buried 5, and preached about 
 150 sermons, exclusive of many lectures and public ex 
 hortations. 
 
 This year was to me the beginning of sorrow I had 
 
28 MEMOIRS. 
 
 devoted myself entirely to the work of the ministry. In 
 the county of Saratoga, my people had increased from 
 about 14 families, to about 4000 souls ; they had duilt a 
 new church in Ballston, and finished it with an elegan* 
 steeple, bell and organ. They had become incorporate, 
 and built a new church with a handsome steeple, in the 
 town of Milton, and also in the town s>f Stillwater. — In 
 Waterford they had become a body corporate, and a 
 iarge number had joined that society ; a very respecta 
 ble society was also collected in Charlton and in Galway/ 
 and in other parts of that county. I had some time be- 
 fore resigned my parish in Schenectady to the Rev. Robt 
 G. Wetmore, who was a very worthy man, and a most 
 excellent clergyman, and my labours were extended to 
 Fort Hunter and to Johnston. I had visited, and preach- 
 ed, and administered sacraments in Boon's settlement, 
 in Utica, in Paris, and in various parts of the county of 
 Otsego ; and in many other parts of the country, did I, 
 as opportunity offered, extend the knowledge of what I 
 conceived to be true religion ; prosperity in the min- 
 istry, and a fair reputation seemed to attend me where- 
 over I went. 
 
 , But the time was come when I must suffer affliction. 
 , In the summer and fall of 1800, a sickness prevailed 
 in the county of Saratoga with which many died. My 
 wife was taken with it, and on the eleventh day departed 
 this life, in the 26th year of her age. When she was 
 taken with the disease she was in full health and strength, 
 with a child only a few months old ; medical aid was 
 soon called for, and the most skilful physicians attended; 
 but alas ! to no other purpose than a momentary relief. 
 The day but one before she died, she wrote the follow- 
 ing lines, in my absence, and they are the last words 
 she ever did write. Given over by the physicians, and 
 knowing that she must soon die, she says : 
 
 "Oh thou, unknown, Almighty cause, 
 
 Of all my hope and fear, 
 
 In whose dread presence, ere an hour, 
 
 Perhaps I must appear. 
 
 I f I have wander'd in those paths 
 
 Of life I ought to shun, 
 
 As something, loudly, in my breast 
 
MEMOIRS 29 
 
 Remonstrates I have done, 
 
 Thou know'st that thou hast formed me 
 
 With passions wild and strong, 
 
 And list'ning to their witching voice, 
 
 Has often led me wrong.* 
 
 Where human weakness has come short. 
 
 Or frailty step'd aside ; 
 
 Do thou, all good, for such thou art ; 
 
 In shades of darkness hide. 
 
 Where with intention I have err d, 
 
 No other plea I have, 
 
 But thou art good, and goodness still 
 
 Delightethto forgive." 
 
 Not more than two hours before she departed this life 
 by her request, I administered to her, and to our neigh- 
 bours who were present, the sacrament of the L-ord s 
 supper ; the service she performed with astonishing 
 strength of mind and clearness of voice, and particular- 
 ly she repeated this part with uncommon interest and 
 energy, saying, with a loud full voice,— 
 
 « Therefore with angels, and archangels, and with 
 all the company of heaven, we laud and magnify thy 
 glorious name ; evermore praising thee and saying, Ho- 
 ly, holy, holy, Lord God of Hosts ; heaven and earth 
 : are full of thy glory. Glory be to thee, O Lord Most 
 ,j High. Amen." . \ _ , ■ * J 
 
 *> Only a few minutes before she expired, I asked nei 
 if she felt willing to die. Her reply was, " you and 1 
 have always lived happy together, and for your sake, 
 and for the sake of my children, I wish to live ; but for 
 me, it is without doubt, to take me from some great un- 
 foreseen evil, which would be to me worse than death, 
 if I were to five ; it seems to be the will of God that 1 
 should die, and I feel willing to obey it." The reader 
 will excuse me in dwelling upon the last words and last 
 moments of a much beloved and much respected wite ; 
 none can tell the anguish which I feel on this subject, 
 except those who have experienced similar afflictions. 
 
 «* To thee, my God, and Saviour, I, 
 " By day and night address my cry, 
 a Vouchsafe my mournful voice to hear, 
 " To my distress incliue thine ear," &<J. 
 
30 MEMOIRS. 
 
 I was left with three small children, one an infant at 
 the breast, and every thing appeared melancholy and 
 gloomy ; even in my public and private devotions I was 
 cast down ; my studies were dull and lifeless, and it 
 seemed as if the face of all goodness was hid from me. 
 In the month of October, I went on a visit to my parents 
 and friends, in Branford. I generally made it my 
 business, after I had attended the Convention in the 
 city of New- York, every year to go to Branford and 
 visit my friends, and to preach one or two Sundays. A 
 wish had often been expressed to me that I would return 
 and settle there, but until now I never gave any encour- 
 agement. Overtures were soon made, and I delayed 
 giving an answer until I had laid the case before the 
 church in Ballston, and also before the Bishop and clergy 
 of New- York and of Connecticut. At this time I per- 
 formed divine service, and preached for a few Sundays 
 in the church in the city of Hartford ; and was applied 
 to for terms of settlement there, but refused to give any 
 encouragement on account of the previous application 
 made to me from Branford, and also because my peo- 
 ple in the county of Saratoga were not informed of my 
 inclination to leave them. I immediately wrote to Bish- 
 op Provoost, to the Rev. Dr. Moore, who was soon af- 
 ter Bishop Moore, and to some of the other clergy, 
 stating to them my intention to leave that state. From 
 the said Rev. Dr. Moore, I received the following letter, 
 via. 
 
 To the Rev. Jlmmi Rogers, Ballston. 
 
 New- York, October 23d, 1800. 
 My Dear Sir, 
 
 The day before yesterday, I received your letter by 
 Mr. Morgan, and must confess, that I am not a little 
 surprised to find upor perusing the contents, that yon 
 are deliberating about leaving Ballston. I have hither- 
 to been of opinion that your labours have been so emi- 
 nently successful in that quarter of the country, youi 
 ministrations so acceptable to the people, and your sit- 
 uation becoming so easy and comfortable, with respect 
 to temporal emoluments ; from all these considerations, 
 I imagined that nothing could induce you to quit the 
 
MEMOIRS. 31 
 
 county of Saratoga. You ask my advice on the occa- 
 sion ; it is impossible for me or any other brother clergy- 
 man, to give directions or to offer persuasions on so del- 
 icate a subject. You will, no doubt, deem yourself 
 obliged to exert all your abilities in advancing the king- 
 dom of the Redeemer upon earth ; you will earnestly 
 seek the guidance of Him who is infinitely wise, and 
 you will follow the dictates of conscience. Wherever 
 you may think proper to fix yourself, be assured you 
 have my sincere wishes and ardent prayers, for your tem- 
 poral and eternal welfare. 
 
 Your affectionate brother, 
 
 BENJAMIN MOORE. 
 In another letter from the same Bishop Moore, dated 
 
 New-York, December 2d, 1800, he says to me, — 
 Dear Sir, 
 
 I must confess, it is not with a little uneasiness and 
 disappointment, that I hear of -your intention to leave 
 this state and settle in Connecticut. I have always con- 
 sidered you as one of our most useful and active clergy- 
 men; and although I know you will be equally zealous 
 and industrious wherever you may fix yourself, still it 
 would be a satisfaction to retain a more immediate con- 
 nection with you as members of the same Convention. 
 # # * # Great changes in our Ecclesiastical affairs 
 will ere long take place; whatever my situation may be, 
 you will be remembered with sentiments of esteem and 
 affection by your friend, 
 
 BENJAMIN MOORE. 
 
 At about the same time the Rev. Mr. Bissett and oth- 
 er clergymen of the state of New-York, wrote to me the 
 most fluttering letters, and offered the most persuasive 
 inducements for me not to leave that State; and would 
 to God I had listened to their advice; but shew me a 
 man or woman who never errs, and I will shew you one 
 who never dres ! 
 
 I i*ad preached with approbation in all the Episcopal 
 churches in the city of New-York, occasionally for ten 
 years; had been constantly a member of the convention 
 of the church j for three years, was a member of the 
 
32 MEMOIRS. 
 
 general convention of the Episcopal church in the Uni- 
 ted States: was frequently on some of the most impor- 
 tant committees of the church. I had been duly appoint- 
 ed and constituted one of the first members of the cor- 
 poration of Union College, in the city of Schenectady, 
 constantly attended their meetings, and exerted myself 
 for the prosperity of that institution. I had been initia- 
 ted into the mysteries of Freemasonry, in that state, 
 and passed through the several degrees of Entered Ap- 
 prentice, Fellow Craft, Master, Mark Master, Past 
 Master, Most Excellent Master, and Royal Arch. [ 
 obtained the Mediterranean Pass, was dubbed a Knight 
 of the Red Cross became a Knight of Malta, and was 
 admitted into the encampment of Sir Knight Templars. 
 When the Grand Chapter of Royal Arch Masons was 
 first organized, I, though at that time absent, was elec- 
 ted and appointed the first Grand Chaplain of the Grand 
 Chapter of Royal Arch Masons in the state of New- York. 
 I had preached with approbation in all the principal cit- 
 ies and towns in the northern and eastern states, viz 
 Philadelphia, Newark, N. J. New- York, Albany and 
 Schenectady; in Hartford, Boston and Providence, and 
 in many other towns and places; but the time was come 
 when I was determined to leave the county of Saratoga. 
 I went there in the year 1791, it was now 1801; my par- 
 ishes had become very extensive, and my labors ardu- 
 ous and fatiguing: and after the death of my wife, my 
 house was lonesome, gloomy and desolate. My children 
 were removed where they could be taken care of, and I 
 was afflicted.— IJhe Episcopal church in Branford was 
 vacant, the parish was perfectly unanimous and ardent 
 in their wishes for me to return, and become their minis- 
 ter; my parents were then living there, my brothers and 
 sister, and numerous family connections were residing in 
 that town; and the Episcopal church was not so gener- 
 ally known and understood as I wished. At length I in- 
 formed them that I was determined to leave the county 
 of Saratoga. A meeting was called in Branford, East- 
 Haven, and North Ford, and I was unanimously chosen 
 Rector of their churcnes, which was communicated to 
 the Rev Mr. Jarvis, my former antagonist, who had now 
 
MEMOIRS. S3 
 
 become Bishop of the Episcopal church in Connecticut. 
 Their choice was approved of by him according to the 
 canons, and sent to me in Ballston which I laid before 
 the church in that place, and requested a dismission 
 from them. Silence, as if it had been the silence of 
 death, prevailed, and not an eye which did not shed a 
 tear. I was the first minister they ever had, most of them 
 and their children had been baptized by me: they had 
 been faithfully instructed in the faith and practice of the 
 gospel, and in the concerns of their souls, and of eternity. 
 They had been by me presented to the Bishop, and 
 received the apostolic rite of confirmation. They had 
 by me been admitted to the holy communion of the Lord's 
 Supper; I had visited them in sickness, instructed them 
 when they were ignorant, comforted them in affliction, 
 committed the dead bodies of their friends and relatives, 
 their parents and children, their husbands or wives, their 
 brothers or sisters to the awful and silent g&ave, looking 
 for the general resurrection and the life of the world to 
 come, through our Lord Jesus Christ. I had always 
 been as ready to mourn with those who mourned as I 
 was to rejoice with those who did rejoice; for ten years 
 the sun had never risen upon a happier or more united 
 minister and people; what I said was not only the voice 
 of a minister, who had a tender regard for their souls, but 
 of a friend who loved them sincerely. My congrega- 
 tions were very large and when I went into the pulpit, I 
 had the satisfaction to think that there was not a person 
 present, who would not willingly share their last loaf with 
 me. After along time of silence, old Mr. Bettys, the 
 senior warden, with a heart ready to break, his eyes gush- 
 ing out with tears, and with a faltering voice, rose and 
 said, Mr. Rogers why do you wish to leave us? There 
 is not a person in any of your parishes who would not 
 gladly carry you in his arms, if it were necessary; we 
 all respect you, and have always been glad to do every 
 thing in our power for your comfort. The death of your 
 excellent wife, we all mourn, but it could not be preven- 
 ted. Is it any thing which we have done, or which we 
 have left undone, that induces you to wish to leave us? 
 I replied that it was not: but that I was in aflliction 3 and 
 
S4 MEMOIRS. 
 
 wished to return to my parents and to the place of my 
 nativity; that I thought the religious situation of 
 Connecticut was such, as offered an opportunity of doing 
 much good, and that I would endeavour not to leave 
 them destitute of a minister, but would obtain some wor- 
 thy person to take my place with them; that I had lived 
 to see every Presbyterian Minister dismissed from that 
 county, while I had been there, viz Mr. Schenk, from 
 JBallston, Mr. Ripley, from Ballston, eastline, Mr. Sill, 
 from Milton, Mr. Sturges, from Charlton, Mr. Linsly, 
 from Galway, Mr. Close, from Waterford, Mr. Camp- 
 bell, from Stillwater, Mr. Condiet, from Stillwater hill, 
 Mr. Smith, from Saratoga, &c. That the Episcopal 
 church in that county had increased far beyond any ex- 
 ample in that state; that they had within a few years, 
 Duilt four new and elegant houses for public worship; 
 that in some places the meeting houses were used for 
 places of public worship for Episcopalians; that from 
 14 families they had increased to about 4000 souls, and 
 were now in a situation to settle ministers among them, 
 and I thought I could do more good, and it would be 
 more for my comfort to return to Connecticut, and now 
 wished to be dismissed. Judge Walton, and others 
 spoke against it, but in very affectionate terms, and the 
 meeting was dismissed without so much as one voice or 
 
 vote in tavor ot my request, and it was the only request 
 which I had ever made of them which was not granted. 
 In the month of February, 1801, I called a meeting 
 of all the wardens and the vestrymen of all the Episco- 
 pal churches in the county of Saratoga, and in the nor- 
 thern part of the state of New-York, and invited the 
 neighboring ministers to attend. At this meeting I laid 
 before them an application made to the Episcopal chur- 
 ches in Ballston and Milton, for my dismission, that I 
 might settle in Branford; also the vote for the settlement 
 of me in that place, with the Bishop's consent; and 
 stated my request, that if I had been to them a faithful 
 minister, and had deserved well from them, they would 
 no longer object to my happiness, in not granting me a 
 dismission. And I then engaged, that if they would 
 grant my request, [ would not leave them, until I had 
 
MEMOIRS. 35 
 
 obtained some one to take my place; and that an an- 
 swer was *due from them to the church in Branford. 
 Whereupon Judge Walton drew up the following reso- 
 lution, which was passed, and given to me, and also a 
 copy was sent by mail to the church in Branford, viz. 
 
 "At a meeting of the Rectors, ChurchWardens and Ves- 
 trymen of the Episcopal Church in the northern part of the 
 state of New- York, by adjournment } held in the church in 
 Ballston, February 3d , 1801. 
 
 " Whereas application has been made to the church 
 wardens and vestrymen of the Episcopal churches of 
 Ballston and Milton, from the Episcopal society of Bran- 
 ford, in Connecticut, requesting that they would permit 
 the Rev. Mr. Rogers to leave the said churches, of which 
 he is now the Rector, that he might settle in Branford, 
 the place of his nativity. And whereas, the said church 
 wardens and vestrymen having taken the subject into 
 serious consideration, think that the removal of Mr. Ro- 
 gers from their churches, would be attended with very 
 great inconveniences to the same, particularly, as it is 
 much to be feared that another clergyman cannot be ob- 
 tained, who could unite the affections and the respect' 
 of the said congregations, in an equal degree with the 
 Rev. Mr. Rogers. They cannot reflect on the depar- 
 ture of the Rev. Mr. Rogers from among them without 
 sincere sorrow, as they can scarcely hope to find a per- 
 son endued with sufficient activity, to support the chur- 
 ches which have beeji established by the unremitted ex- 
 ertions of their present Rector, nor can they expect to 
 meet with a man who can so well resist the constant op- 
 position which is made against the blessed Episcopal 
 church. But as the change of situation may be condu- 
 cive to the happiness and welfare of Mr. Rogers, and 
 as it would be improper and unbecoming, in the highest 
 degree, to obstruct the wishes of a Rector, who has so 
 well deserved from the said congregations — 
 
 Therefore resolved. That in case the Rev. Ammi Ro- 
 gers should deem it expedient to leave the said churches, 
 he has (though reluctantly,) the approbation of the said 
 churchwardens and vestrymen; but in case he can re- 
 main with the said churches, without doing too greaw 
 
86 MEMOIRS. 
 
 injury to his interest and happiness, they would gladly 
 afford him every countenance and support, \vhich they 
 have hitherto given him. 
 
 HENRY WALTON, Secretary. 
 
 Resolved, That Henry Walton be a committee to trans- 
 mit a copy of the foregoing resolution, to the Episcopal 
 society in Branford, in answer to the application refer- 
 red to in said resolution. 
 
 HENRY WALTON, Secretary. 
 
 I remained in Ballston, and preached in my parishes 
 as usual, until Whit-Sunday, June 24th, 1801 ; when I 
 administered the sacrament, preached a farewell sermon, 
 and as their minister bid them an affectionate adieu. I 
 had then during the time of my ministry, administered 
 1542 baptisms ; the name and age of each had been re- 
 turned to the bishop of New- York, at the annual con- 
 vention ; and are on the records of the church in Balls- 
 ton. I had admitted more than 400 persons in the coun- 
 ty of Saratoga, to the holy communion, besides those in 
 other places. I had joined more than 200 persons in 
 marriage, and had in the whole, attended more than one 
 hundred funerals. I had been to bishop Jarvis in per- 
 son, and stated my intention of coming into that state, 
 and settling there. I had been to Bishop Provoost, and 
 obtained letters permissory for Bishop Jarvis to ordain 
 the Rev. Mr. Thatcher, for the purpose of coming to 
 Ballston, that I might settle in Branford. This was 
 known and understood to be the agreement, and for this 
 purpose Mr. Thatcher was ordained a priest by bishop 
 Jarvis, moved into my house^ and on my farm, and took 
 possession of my parishes, and then, and not till then, 
 I set off for Branford. On my way to New- York I was 
 obstructed by contrary winds, and went on shore at Cats- 
 kill, where I staid ten days, performed divine service 
 and preached there almost every day, sometimes twice 
 and three times in a day, and gathered a large congre- 
 gation. I afterwards returned and assisted them in be- 
 coming a body corporate, which has remained and pros- 
 pered there to this day. A verv handsome salary was 
 
MEMOIRS. 37 
 
 offered me to stay and settle there ; and application was 
 made by them to the church in Branford, for that pur- 
 pose but was rejected. 
 
 In the month of August 1801, I arrived in Branford, 
 and took charge of the church in that place, in East Ha- 
 ven, in Northford, and in Wallingford, without a dissent- 
 ing voice or vote — all were pleased, all were happy. 
 The congregations immediately arose into life, and were 
 greatly increased ; many wkhin a short time, in each 
 parish, became impressed with a deep sense of the im- 
 portance of religion arad joined the communion. Many, 
 who had hitherto neglected it, furnished themselves and 
 their families with books of Common Prayer, and joined 
 heartily and devoutly in the worship of God, as perform- 
 ed in the Episcopal church : many, who. had never done 
 it before, now signed off from the Presbyterians, so cal- 
 led, and paid their taxes to the Episcopal church ; and 
 the prospect of piety, of increase, and of prosperity, was 
 never fairer. I appeal to every person, who then be- 
 longed to these parishes, for the truth of what I say : 
 but at this time party politics and party religion ran very 
 high in Connecticut. 
 
 I was a Republican in principle, and totally opposed 
 to the blue laws and persecuting spirit of that state. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 CONVENTION IN THE CITY OF HARTFORD. 
 
 At a Convention held in the City of 
 Hartford and State of Connecticut ; 1 
 ai*ose and said: 
 
 Mr. President — For many years 1 have 
 thought, that to establish religion by force of 
 civil law, as it is here in Connecticut, was rot 
 conducive to genuine piety and to the real 
 prosperity of the Redeemer's kingdom here 
 
SS MEMOIRS. 
 
 on earth. It is in my opinion, wrong, essen- 
 tially wrong, to compel people by force of law, 
 to support that which they do not believe to 
 be true 5 and civil or military force, exercised 
 in matters of religion, has always eventuated 
 in the oppression, in the distress, and in the 
 destruction of mankind. In proof, shall I call 
 to your view the first crusade under Peter the 
 Hermit. Do I see one million one hundred , 
 thousand of the human race cruelly murdered 
 and slain, at one time on account of Religion. 
 The history of the whole church evinces the 
 truth of what I say. What was it, I beseech 
 you, but a union of church and state ; that is, 
 investing the church with civil power, support- 
 ed by a military force, as it is here in Con- 
 necticut, that introduced and established Po- 
 pery in Europe, Mahometan ism in Asia, and 
 something, I am sorry and ashamed to say it, 
 almost as bad here in New- England. A 
 union of church and state is like uniting fire 
 and water, Heaven and earth, God and mam- 
 mon. It is this which has established the in- 
 quisition among the Roman Catholics in 
 Spain, and elsewhere. It is this which has 
 caused so much oppression and distress in 
 England, Ireland, and Scotland. It was 
 this which murdered the witches or Quakers, 
 in Sal m, in Massachusetts ; tied Roger 
 Williams, and his friends, to the tail ends of 
 ox carts, and whipped them and the Bap- 
 tists, out of Boston. It was this which has 
 
MEMOIRS. 39 
 
 fined and imprisoned hundreds of our fellow 
 citizens in Connecticut, because they would 
 not, or could not in conscience, pay money to 
 support that which they did not believe to be 
 true ; and now, Sir, at this very time, no one 
 can be an Episcopalian, or Baptist, or Metho- 
 dist, or Quaker in Connecticut, unless he will 
 go to the dominant party, and virtually put 
 oiF his hat, make a bow, and humbly ask 
 them to take a certificate, and permit him to 
 become a conscientious dissenter, otherwise he 
 must be taxed by them. I therefore move, 
 
 That the Bishop and Clergy, and all the members of 
 the Episcopal church in Connecticut, unite with the repub* 
 Li cans ; do away these offensive laws, and give to all ae- 
 nominations equal rights and privileges. 
 
 At this the whole congregational, federal, presbyteri- 
 an party in Connecticut, raised a hue and cry ! that I 
 was a Democrat ! and was going to break up the whole 
 religious establishment of that state ; bishop Jarvis and 
 some of the clergy were also very much displeased at 
 me on this account, and this has been the cause of per- 
 secution, of slander and abuSG, of civil prosecution, or 
 distress, of imprisonment, of disgrace, and ruin to my- 
 self, to my children and friends. 
 
 In the first place, I v/as refused a seat in the conven- 
 tion of the Episcopal church in Connecticut, without 
 hearing or trial, and actually without my knowledge, on 
 the ground that I did not belong to that state ; which if 
 true, was directly contrary to the cartons of the church, 
 for if a clergyman belonging to one state conducts dis- 
 orderly in another he must be referred back to the state 
 to which he belongs for trial. To the next Freeman's 
 meeting, Bishop Jarvis, at the age of about 70 years, 
 forgetting his station, the honour of the church, and the 
 good of religion, went, took the freeman's oath, joined 
 the federal presbyterian party, and voted against Col. 
 Kirby, and all others of his own communion if they hap- 
 
40 MEMOIRS. 
 
 pened to be on the republican interest.* At this I felt 
 myself and the church insulted and abused, and thought 
 it my duty to* attend to my own parishes, and have but 
 little to do with any thing else. The churches in my 
 care prospered exceedingly. Their house of worship 
 in Branford was completely repaired and finished. The 
 church in East-Haven was also repaired and finished. 
 The church in Northford, which had remained ever since 
 before the revolutionary war in a state of decay, was 
 now repaired and finished. The church in Wallingford, 
 at this time, sent to Boston and purchased an excellent 
 organ. In Durham, where the service of the church 
 had never been performed until I went there, about 80 
 of the taxable inhabitants certificated and joined the 
 Episcopal church under my care ; they had procured 
 books of common prayer, and performed the service re- 
 markably well, and almost every one voted on the repub- 
 lican interest. But this prosperity only excited jealousy 
 and opposition in the minds of those who ought to have 
 befriended me. Bishop Jarvis visited them, and without 
 their knowledge, placed the Rev. Mr. Merriam there, 
 as their officiating minister, whereby I was precluded 
 preaching there without his consent. No sooner was 
 this known, than a meeting was called and he was dis- 
 missed. During this time, means were used to divide 
 my parishes, by exciting distrust and opposition in the 
 minds of my hearers, and by giving the presbyterian fed- 
 eral party to understand that I was not in good standing. 
 I and my people claimed that I was in good standing ; 
 and that the opposition to me was an infringement upon 
 the established order of the church, and that it was oc- 
 casioned by presbyterian federal politics. A petition 
 from the church in Branford, in East-Haven, in North- 
 ford, in Wallingford, and in Durham, was presented to 
 the convention of the Episcopal church of Connecticut 
 convened in Danbury, in June, 1803 ; and another pe- 
 tition signed by the Rev. Dr. Mansfield of Derby, the 
 Rev. Mr. Tyler of Norwich, the Rev. Mr. Blakeslee 
 of East-Hadam, the Rev. Mr. Todd of Huntington, the 
 
 * I consider Congregational Presbyterian ism and Federalism to be the 
 same in Connecticut. Federalism, according to the present acceptation of 
 the term is Aristocracy, and Republicanism is Democracy. 
 
MEMOIRS 41 
 
 Rev. Mi*. Miles of Chatham, and the Rev. Mr. Warren 
 of Middletown, &c. was presented to the same conven- 
 tion, in which they also stated their knowledge of me, 
 of my character and standing in the church, of the un- 
 ion and uncommon prosperity of the churches in my 
 care ; and prayed the bishop and clergy to be reconciled 
 to me, or to bring forward their accusations, if any they 
 had. In answer to which, the bishop arose, and stand- 
 ing within the rails of the alter, and near the communion 
 table, in the church in Danbury, and as president of the 
 convention in 1803, declared and said, 
 
 " We (meaning the bishop and clergy) have nothing 
 against Mr. Rogers, we acknowledge his character and his 
 authority to be good, and on receiving a single line from the 
 Bishop oj New- York, we would receive him with open 
 arms." The whole controversy is now brought to a sin- 
 gle point, and that a mere matter of civility or etiquette, 
 a single line from the Bishop of JYew-York. See the 
 proof. 
 
 I, Samuel J. Andrews, of Derby, in the county of 
 New-Haven, and state of Connecticut, of lawful age, 
 do testify and say, that I was at the convention of the 
 Bishop, Clergy and Laity of the Episcopal church, 
 nolden at Danbury in June last ; that in said convention 
 I heard the Bishop, while acting as president of the 
 same, declare that we, meaning the bishop and clergy, 
 have nothing against Mr. Rogers ; we acknowledge his 
 authority and character to be good ; and that on receiv- 
 ing a single line from the bishop of New-York, we would 
 receive him with open arms, or words to that effect. 
 Further saith not. 
 
 SAMUEL J. ANDREWS. 
 Nev)-IIaven County, ss. Derby, Jan. 5th, 1804 . 
 
 Personally appeared Samuel J. Andrews, who hath 
 subscribed the foregoing affidavit, and made solemn oath 
 that the same contains the truth, the whole truth, and 
 nothing but the truth, as relative to the subject matter 
 thereof. Before me, 
 
 Josiah Dudley, Justice of the Peace. 
 
 I hereby certify, that I was a delegate in the conven- 
 tion holden in Danbury, in June, J803, auc 1 »m person 
 
 4* 
 
42 MEMOIRS. 
 
 ally knowing that the facts stated in the foregoing affi- 
 davit of Samuel J. Andrews, are correct and true. 
 
 Josiih Dudley. 
 
 The Rev Doctor Mansfield of Derby, made solemn 
 oath before John Humphrey Esq. and testified that he 
 was present, and heard the same words. 
 
 Here is a public and official assurance given by Bish- 
 op Jarvis, in behalf of himself and clergy, given as 
 president of the convention of the state, and solemnly 
 given at the communion table, thajt my authority and my 
 character were good, that they had nothing against me, 
 and a solemn pledge, that on receiving a single line from 
 the Bishop of New-York, (my republicanism to the 
 contrary notwithstanding) he would receive me into the 
 convention with open arms; but it is supposed that he had 
 sent to his good friend, Dr. Beach, to prevent that line. 
 This requirement was a total departure from the estab- 
 lished order of the Episcopal church — it was what, at 
 that time, had never been required from any other cler- 
 gyman. Letters op Orders, which I had, were al- 
 ways sufficient vouchers of a clergyman's character and 
 standing, until he had been regularly impeached and 
 tried ; but here was nothing to be tried for. My char-* 
 acter and my authority were good, and there was nothing 
 against me. I was not a stranger ; I was settled by the 
 Unanimous vote cf the parishes in the towns and neigh- 
 bourhood where I was born and brought up, and where 
 I had been recommended to be ordained at first. But 
 unreasonable, unconstitutional, and uncanonical as the 
 demand was, for peace sake, my friends were determined 
 to comply with it ; and accordingly the Rev. Dr. Mans- 
 field and the Rev. Ambrose Todd wrote to the Bishop, 
 of New-York, and received from him the following line 
 viz. 
 
 To the Rev. Richard Mansfield, D. I). Derby, Conn. 
 
 New- York, June 13th, 1803. 
 Rev. Sir — 
 
 In compliance with the request contained in a letter 
 which I lately received from you and the Rev. Mr. Todd, 
 I have to observe, that during the residence of Mr. Ro- 
 gers in the state of New- York, this diocess was under 
 
MEMOIRS. 48 
 
 the direction of my predecessor, Dr. Provoost — that 1 
 never heard Bishop Provoost express any sentiment of dis- 
 approbation with regard to Mr. Rogers ; nor ivas there at 
 any time, or on any occasion, a complaint brought up 
 against him before the convention of the church in this state 
 With great respect, I remain, Rev. Sir, your faithful 
 friend and servant, 
 
 Benjamin Moore. 
 This line was presented to Bishop Jar vis in New-Ha- 
 ven, by me, in presence of a committee of the church 
 in Branford, East-Haven, Northford, Wallingford, and 
 Durham, and was by him, (his public and official prom- 
 ise to the contrary notwithstanding) rejected — he said, 
 on the ground that there was no communication from the 
 standing committee of the church in that state ; but it 
 was really because I was a republican ; I was opposed 
 to a union of church and state. I was now determined 
 to meet him on his own ground, and for that purpose, 
 went into the state of New-York, and obtained the fol- 
 lowing certificate from the standing committee of the 
 church there viz. 
 
 To the Right Rev. the Bishop and Clergy of the Dio 
 cess of Connecticut, or any other whom it may concern. 
 
 This may certifiy, that the Rev. Ammi Rogers was 
 considered as a regular ordained minister of the protes- 
 tant Episcopal church, in the state of New- York, and 
 that he was constantly a member of the Convention of 
 this state during his residence here, and in good stand- 
 ing, and that no complaint was at any time brought 
 against him. Dated Sept. 27, 1803. 
 
 Signed by 
 Theodosius Bartow, Elias Cooper, John Charlton, 
 Matthew Clarkson, William Ogden, Richard Har- 
 rison, — members of the standing committee of the *P. E. 
 Church in the state of Netv- York. 
 
 The foregoing line from the Bishop of New- York, 
 and the, foregoing certificate from the standing commit- 
 tee of the church in that state, were presented to I?ish- 
 op Jarvis in Derby, by Josiah Dudley, Esq. who was a 
 member of the convention in the state of Connecticut, 
 and were by Bishop Jarv*«, rejected, on the pretended 
 
44 MEMOIRS. 
 
 ground that the line from the Bishop of New- York, was 
 not official. I then went again to New- York, and ob- 
 tained the following official line from the Bishop of New- 
 York. H 
 
 " To the Righi Rev. Abraham Jarvis, D. D, Bishop oj 
 the Protestant -Episcopal Church in the staU of Connecti- 
 cut. m 
 
 " I do hereby certify, that the Rev. Ammi Rogers 
 left the state of New- York before my consecration to 
 the office of a bishop, and consequently was never pla- 
 ced under my jurisdiction ; that during the time of his 
 residence in this diocess, he constantly attended the con- 
 ventions of the church, and that in those conventions no 
 complaint was ever preferred against him, nor did he at 
 any time or on any occasion fall under the censure of the 
 ecclesiastical authority. 
 
 Benjamin Moore, Bishop of the Protestant Episco- 
 pal Church in the state of New- York. 
 
 January 11th, 1804. 
 
 The foregoing official line was presented to Bishop 
 Jarvis by Capt. Nathaniel Webb of Stamford; and what 
 could he iequire more? his word and honor as bishop, 
 and as president of the Episcopal Church in Connecti- 
 cut were pledged: the honor of the whole church in 
 the state was pledged, but, aids! he now throws off the 
 mask — he breaks through all former engagements, and 
 declares, " that a man who will make religion not only 
 the servant, but the very scullion of a political faction, 
 (meaning the republicans), who are endeavoring to root 
 all religion and authority out of the state, I am determined 
 to have nothing to do iviih." 
 
 On the very next week after Bishop Jarvis received 
 the foregoing line from the Bishop of New- York, he 
 got some of the clergy, who were. of his party, together 
 in Litchfield, and in the dead of the night, without grant- 
 ing a hearing or trial, and actually without my knowl- 
 edge, issued and published a paper, forbidding me to 
 •preach in Connecticut. Against this paper I issued and 
 published a solemn protest, and declared it to be with- 
 out authoritv and of no force; because it was issued with- 
 
MEMOIRS. 45 
 
 out the previous steps required by the authority of God's 
 word, and the constitution and canons of the Episcopal 
 church to which I belonged ; because it was a violation 
 of his most solemn vows of ofize, upon the condition of 
 which he was ordained and ma.de a bishop ; because, to 
 issue a paper against any man without hearing or trial, 
 and actually without his knowledge, was a violation of all 
 civil and religious compact, was disgraceful to his office, 
 was cruel,, tyrannical and oppressive in the highest degree 
 — and because the paper issued by bishop Jarvis against 
 me, was a manifest and shameful violation of his word, 
 and solemn assurance given to me, and to my people, and 
 to the world, as bishop of the state, and as president of the 
 convention of the Church, in Danbury, in 1803. On 
 the same grounds the wardens and vestry, and ninety- 
 one of the most respectable members of the Church in 
 Stamford, issued and published their solemn protest against 
 the paper of Bishop Jarvis issued against me, and de- 
 clared it without authority and void. On the same 
 grounds, the church in Branford, in Eist Haven, in North- 
 ford, and in many other places, issued and published their 
 solemn protest against the said paper, issued against me, 
 and declared it wholly without authority and void : and 
 could the Day of Algiers, or the king of Persia^ or the 
 inquisition of Spain do more or worse than to destroy a 
 clergyman without hearing or trial, and in violation of tho 
 most public and solemn assurances. 
 
 At this time, I had removed from Branford to Stam- 
 ford, and had, by the unanimous vote of that parish, be- 
 come their minister. And here I make a solemn appeal 
 to the conscience of every person who had lived under 
 my ministry in the State of Connecticut, or of New- York, 
 have I not diligently read and expounded the holy scrip- 
 tures of the Old and New Testament, as opportunity of- 
 fered ? Have I not endeavored to fashion my own life, 
 and others, according to the doctrines of Christ, and to 
 make myself a wholesome example to his flack? Have 
 I not always reverently obeyed my bishop in all things 
 which were according to the authority of G):Vs wird> 
 and the canons of the Church, and submitted myself to a 
 godly judgment founded on the same ? Hive I not faith- 
 
4b MEMOIRS. 
 
 fully endeavored to banish and drive away xrom the 
 church all erroneous and strange doctrines which were 
 contrary to God's word ? have I not been diligent in 
 prayers, in reading the holy scriptures, and studying the 
 same, and in administering the sacraments, laying aside 
 the study of the world and of the flesh ? have I not en- 
 deavored to set forward quietness, peace, and love among 
 all christian people, and especially among those who 
 were committed to my charge ? and were your congre- 
 gations ever larger, were the people ever more edified, 
 were your parishes ever more prosperous, than while in 
 my care ? and where is the person, man or woman, who 
 will say that to them, and in their presence, I have not 
 conducted like a gentleman and a christian ? even the 
 false witnesses themselves, on whose account I have 
 suffered imprisonment, and the loss of all things, have 
 constantly declared my innocence, except while under 
 the influence of my personal, political, and religious en- 
 emies. 
 
 " O, Lord Jesus Christ, who at thy first coming didst 
 send thy messenger to prepare thy way before thee, 
 grant that the ministers and stewards of thy holy myste- 
 ries, may likewise so prepare and make ready thy way, 
 by turning the hearts of the disobedient unto the wisdom 
 of the just, that at thy second coming to judge the world, 
 we may be found acceptable in thy sight ; and grant O 
 merciful father, that thy people may both perceive and 
 know what things they ought to do, and also that they 
 may have grace and power faithfully to fulfil the 
 same, through Jesus Christ our Lord. — Amen " 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 HOUSE OF BISHOPS. 
 
 From the aforesaid paper, issued and published against 
 me by bishop Jarvis, I appealed to the House of Bish- 
 ops of the Protestant Episcopal Church in the United 
 States, assembled in the city of New- York, 1804, by 
 way of petition, and after stating my case, prayed them 
 
MEMOIRS. 47 
 
 to decide, 1st, to which state I did canonically belong, 
 2d, that a paper issued and published by Bishop Jarvis, 
 against me, without hearing or trial, and wholly without 
 my knowledge; contrary to the authority of God's word 
 and the established order of the Episcopal church ; in- 
 consistent with his most solemn vows of office, and in 
 violation of his word and honor, publicly pledged as 
 bishop, and as president of the convention of the church 
 in Connecticut; might be recalled; and 3d, that if any 
 one had whereof to accuse me, I might be served with a 
 copy of all and every charge, together with the proof, 
 and that I might have a reasonable time to prepare and 
 defend myself — meaning according to the canons of the 
 church in that state to which they should decide I be- 
 longed. 
 
 Bishop Jarvis was a member of this House of Bish- 
 ops, and a judge in his own case; common delicacy 
 would have induced him to withdraw, but he did not. 
 The clerical delegates from Connecticut were admitted 
 to a hearing, and I was called in. They stated that I 
 had called two conventions in Connecticut; one in Wal- 
 lingford, and one in Branford, and that I had invited 
 some of the leading democrats in Connecticut to attend^ 
 and was endeavoring to encourage democracy and to op- 
 pose the Bishop. I denied that I had ever called any 
 convention in Connecticut, other than a meeting of the 
 people in my own particular care; or that I ever had 
 used any undue influence in politics, and that I was so 
 far from opposing the Bishop, that I had for the peace 
 of the church, obtained documents from New- York, 
 such as had never been required from any other clergy- 
 man, such as he was not authorized by any canon of the 
 church to require, and such as the Bishop and commit- 
 tee of New-York were not authorized to give. 
 
 They then brought on the matter respecting Mr. Per- 
 ry's certificate, see page 29. This certificate was taken 
 from among my papers in Derby, the year before, with- 
 out my knowledge or consent, and now they denied 
 that there ever was such a paper. 1 remonstrated 
 against any trial, except in the state to which I did be- 
 and according to the canons. I remonstrated 
 
43 MEMOIRS. 
 
 against calling that up against me as a Priest which 
 took place before I was a Deacon; against permitting a 
 matter to remain 12 or 14 years which was censurable, 
 and then after my witnesses were dead, and when it was 
 impossible to bring forward any living testimony to bring 
 it up against me; that it was hard, it was unjust; besides 
 the matter had been fully inquired into in the time of it, 
 by Bishop Provoost, who was the proper authority, and 
 was dismissed by him as unworthy of notice. Bishop 
 Jarvis handed to the delegates who were present from 
 Connecticut, a number of papers. J requested counsel 
 and ivas refused — the house adjourned. At evening I 
 called and requested to see some of the papers which 
 were handed in against me ! whereupon they "resolved 
 that nothing shall be done in the business except in the pres- 
 ence of both parties ." I then addressed a letter to the 
 Right Rev. Bishop White, President of the House of 
 Bishops in New-York, in Sept. 1804, and objected to 
 any decision or determination of the said House of Bish- 
 ops relative to me, any farther forth than as it respected 
 the diocess to which I did canonically belong, that £ 
 might meet the charges, if any there were, according to 
 the constitution and canons of the church; and then im- 
 mediately left the city and state of New- York. After I 
 was gone, and ivhen both pay*ties were not present , they 
 formed and published an opinion founded on falsehood 
 and misrepresentation, relative to that certificate and my 
 conduct in Connecticut, which was represented as high- 
 ly dishonorable; but at the same time decided on the 
 first point, that I was a clergyman not of New-York but 
 of Connecticut, and that it was to them that I was ex- 
 clusively amenable. On the 2d point, as astonishing as 
 it maj ; seem, they approved of the conduct of Bishop 
 Jarvis in Connecticut, i. e. / suppose he approved of his 
 own doings. On the 3d point, they directed documents 
 to be furnished to both parties, as a ground of trial in 
 Connecticut. 
 
 The very next month I sent in my petition to the bish- 
 op and clergy of Connecticut, praying for a trial accor- 
 ding to the canons of the church, on what they had al- 
 ledged against me in New-York: ana at the same time I 
 
WCM01K& » 
 
 tent in articles of complaint on the uncanonical, immoral and 
 wicked conduct of Bishop Jarvis, and pledged myself to prove 
 them, if they would give me an opportunity . My petition was 
 not acted on, and Bishop Jarvis again without hearing 
 or trial, and without my knowledge issued and publish- 
 ed another paper, founded on the misrepresentations 
 which he himself and his party had made to the House 
 of Bishops in New-York, and which they had referred 
 to Connecticut for trial. My articles of complaint re- 
 main with the Secretary to. this day, untried and unin- 
 vestigated. 
 
 Soon after this last paper of Bishop Jarvis was pub- 
 lished, a meeting of the Episcopal Society of St. John's 
 church, in Stamford, was legally warned, to call and set- 
 tle a minister; and by a vote of this meeting I was cal- 
 led, received, and acknowledged to be the regular, or- 
 dained, and settled minister and Rector of St. John's 
 church in Stamford, and they agreed to pay me at the 
 rate of $558 a year during my natural life, any order, de- 
 termination, or decree of the bishop and clergy, or any 
 body else, to the contrary notwithstanding. About one 
 hundred lawful voters of that parish were in favor of this 
 vote, and seven against it. These seven, except one, 
 were near relations and family connections of Bishop 
 Jarvis; they claimed that they, seven, were the society, 
 and owned the church and property; and that the hun- 
 dred had, by their vote, ipso facto, ceased to be church- 
 men, and had forfeited all right and title to the church 
 and property. 
 
 On this ground, they seven, sued me at law, for tres- 
 pass, in going into their church and preaching, after the 
 bishop had forbid me. On trial I claimed that the bish- 
 op had no authority to forbid any clergyman or to si- 
 lence or degrade him. It was then incumbent on the 
 plaintiffs to show what authority the bishop had; and to 
 do this, the bishop's vows of office, on condition of which 
 he was made a bishop, and the constitution and canons 
 of the church, must be introduced and read in court. 
 
 Before any person can be made a bishop in the Uni- 
 ted States, he must make this promise, viz. u in the name 
 
 of God, Amen." "I, chosen bishop of the Protes- 
 
 5 
 
W BikMOIRS. 
 
 tant Episcopal Church (in Connecticut, or whatever 
 state it may be,) do promise conformity and obedience 
 to the doctrine, discipline, and worship of the Protestant 
 Episcopal Church in the United States of America; so 
 help me God through Jesus Christ." 
 
 Among other things he promises, "that he will, by 
 the help of God, diligently exercise such discipline as by 
 the authority of God's word, and by the order," (that 13 
 by the constitution and canons) "of this church is com- 
 mitted to him." In confirmation of this oath and prom- 
 ise, he takes the sacrament of the Lord's Supper, and 
 on these conditions with others, he is ordained and made 
 a bishop; — (see the consecration of bishops in the book 
 of Common Prayer.) By this, the Bishop has no author- 
 ity to exercise any discipline, to forbid, silence, degrade 
 or even to censure any clergyman without the previous 
 steps required by the authority of God's word, and the 
 constitution and canons of the Episcopal Church. The 
 authority of God's word is, if thy brother trespass against 
 thee, go and tell him his fault between thee and him 
 alone," (Matth. 18th chapter) "Against an elder receive 
 not an accusation but before two or three witnesses," 
 (Tim. 5th chapter.) 
 
 The constitution of the Prot Epw* Church in the United 
 States — "Article 6th. In every state the mode of try- 
 ing clergymen shall be instituted by the convention of 
 the church therein," &c. "Article 4th. Every bishop 
 of this church shall confine the exercise of his Episco- 
 pal office to his own proper diocess or district.'' 
 
 Canons made by the convention of the Episcopal Church 
 in Connecticut, on the first Wednesday in June, 1798, in 
 conformity to the 6th article of the constitution of the Epis- 
 copal church in the United States. 
 
 Canon 3d. Offences for which a clergyman may be 
 brought to trial in the stale of Connecticut — Disorderly and 
 immoral conduct, neglect of duty, disregarding the con- 
 stitution and canons of the church, or disseminating or 
 countenancing opinions which are contrary to its doc- 
 trines are offences for which a clergyman may be brought 
 to trial. 
 
MEMOIRS. 51 
 
 Canon 4 . The mode of trying a clergyman in Connec- 
 ticut. — If a minister offend in any of these respects, ap- 
 plication in writing, signed by his accusers, shall be sent 
 in the first instance to the standing committee, and if it 
 appears to them that there is ground for the charge, they 
 shall report thereupon to the bishop, who shall call a con- 
 vention of his clergy, notless than seven, and after a full 
 hearing, and fair trial and examination, the bishop with 
 the advice ofthe clergy present, shall pronounce sentence 
 against him.* 
 
 Before the Hon. Judge Davenport, in Connecticut. 
 Nathaniel Webb and others vs. Ammi Rogers. 
 
 This is an action of trespass, in which the plaintiffs 
 demand ofthe defendant damage and their cost, for go- 
 ing into their church in Stamford, in Connecticut, and 
 performing ministerial duties, after he was degraded and 
 forbidden by the bishop. 
 
 "And the defendant did offer then to prove in court, 
 by the Rev. Ashbel Baldwin, who had long been, and 
 at, and long before the time of rendering said sentence 
 of degradation, was, and still is, secretary of the con- 
 vention ofthe diocess of this state, and one of the stan- 
 ding committee thereof — that no application in writing 
 was ever made to the said standing committee, against or 
 concerning the said Ammi Rogers; and that no report 
 had ever been made against said Rogers by any standing 
 committee, as is required in said 4th canon; and that 
 no trial pf said Rogers was ever had by any convention 
 of clergy in this state. The defendant claimed that the 
 said testimony of said Baldwin was admissible, to shew 
 that said bishop had no power to- degrade the defendant 
 at the time of issuing and. pronouncing the same. To which 
 the plaintiffs did object, on the ground that the said 
 bishop and clergy are a court ecclesiastical, with com- 
 petent power and author ity; and they only having juris- 
 
 *This is the security which every Clergyman of the Episcopal Church lias, 
 and no Bishop has authority contrary to the Canons, more than a Judge or 
 Justice has contrary to the statute laws of tiie state. 
 
52 MEMOIRS. 
 
 diction to try, condemn and degrade any of the clergy be- 
 longing to the diocess of Connecticut, and that their de- 
 cision is final and cannot be inquired into by the courts 
 of law of civil jurisdiction; which testimony of said Bald- 
 win ivas adjudged by this Court to be admissible — and the 
 same was heard, and went to prove; and the court found 
 the facts from him claimed by the defendant to be true." 
 — ["and the said Rogers is not silenced nor degraded; 
 but has full power and authority to go into the church 
 to preach / to baptize, to administer the sacrament, to 
 marry, and to perform all the duties pertaining to his of- 
 fice as a priest in full orders and in good standing in 
 the Protestant Episcopal church."] 
 
 The foregoing is truly extracted from the bill of excep- 
 tions, [before the superior court in Fairfield county] in 
 the case of Nathaniel Webb -and others vs. Ammi Ro- 
 gers^ dated May 28th, 1805. Examined by me, 
 
 Ebenezer Davenport, Justice of the Peace. 
 
 The Bishop's party sued me nine times for this same 
 trespass, and there was seldom a day, for almost eight 
 years, when I was not harassed, persecuted and distres- 
 sed with these vexatious and unreasonable lawsuits. I 
 was attacked in the most spiteful manner, and brought 
 before justice courts, county courts, superior courts, 
 courts of error, and in every instance I beat them, and 
 recovered my cost, or they withdrew their suit and paid 
 their own cost. They never did at any time, or on any 
 occasion, recover from me so much as one cent, or 
 prove any thing to my dishonour or disadvantage, though 
 they ransacked, with the most malicious intentions, the 
 most private passages of my whole life. I was obliged 
 to attend court four, and six times a year, at a distance 
 of twenty or twenty-five miles, with my lawyers and wit- 
 nesses, and prepared for trial; and towards the end of 
 the term they would get the case continued, or appeal 
 or withdraw and sue again, or I would beat them. 
 Their object was, without doubt, to run me down and to 
 run out my property. If the reader asks why was all 
 this hatred, animosity, and contention about Mr. Ro- 
 gers? I answer, not because I had committed any crime, 
 
MEMOIRS. 53 
 
 not because I was not a clergyman in regular and good 
 standing, and in love and friendship with my own people; 
 and the bishop himself had acknowledged my character 
 and authority to be good and that he had nothing against 
 me, but I was a republican in principle. I was opposed to 
 a union of church and state — I was opposed to compelling 
 people by force of law to support that which they did not 
 believe to be true. In Connecticut every settled con- 
 gregational presbyterian minister can send his collector 
 and take any man's horse from under him, or his oxen, 
 or cows or hogs, or any property which he possesses, 
 (unless he has signed off,) and can sell it at the post 
 without suing him, or granting him a hearing. I have 
 known them to take even a man's bible and sell it at the 
 post to pay the minister's tax. I have known Episcopa- 
 lians, Baptist, Methodists, and others, actually locked up 
 and confined in a filthy, disgraceful jail, in Connecticut, 
 merely because they would not, or could not in con- 
 science pay their money to support that which they did 
 not believe to be true. I could mention the persons, times 
 and places, but I presume that no one acquainted in 
 Connecticut will deny the fact. Can it then be any 
 wonder if these same people should join with bishop Jar- 
 vis, and cause me to be sued nine times for the same 
 pretended trespass, keep me eight years in law, and fi- 
 nally on the charge of crimes which never were com- 
 mitted, disgrace, imprison, and ruin me and my innocent 
 children and friends. 
 
 The Rev. Philo Shelton made solemn oath before the 
 Superior Court in Fairfield county, Connecticut, 1st, 
 that he then was, and for many years then last past had 
 been, one of the standing committee of the Episcopal 
 Church in Connecticut, and that he was one of them at 
 the time Bishop Jarvis issued and published his pa- 
 pers against Mr. Rogers; 2d, that there was not then, 
 and never had been any complaint against, or hearing or 
 trial of said Rogers in any way or manner prescribed by 
 the Constitution and Canons of the church to which he 
 belonged; 3d, that the House of Bishops did decide tha* 
 
 5* 
 
54 MEMOIRS. 
 
 he was exclusively amenable to the authority of the Epis- 
 copal Church in Connecticut. 
 
 Certified by DAVID BURR, Clerk of Court. 
 
 The Right Rev. Bishop White of Pennsylvania, made 
 solemn oath in his deposition before the Superior Court 
 ir» Fairfield County in Connecticut, 1st, that he was a 
 member of the House of Bishops in the United States; 
 2d, that in his opinion it does not come within the' prov- 
 ince of the said House of Bishops to try, judge or con- 
 demn any clergyman, but only to refer him to the state 
 or Diocess to which he does belong for atrial; 3d, that 
 he did not consider the House of Bishops as enjoining 
 any duty upon Bishop Jar vis, or as requiring from him 
 any act relating to Mr. Rogers. 
 
 Certified by DAVID BURR, Clerk of Court. 
 
 Bishop Jarvis's paper against me was (as he said in 
 said paper) in discharge of a duty enjoined upon, and re- 
 quired from him by the House of Bishops — now the said 
 Bishops make solemn oath, before the Superior Court in 
 Fairfield County, in Connecticut, that they did not en- 
 join upon him any duty, nor require from him any act 
 relating to me ^cj^Either then, Bishop Jarvis's papers 
 against me are a sham and lie, a solemn mockery and with- 
 out authority and void — or the House of Bishops stand 
 perjured before the Superior Court in Connecticut — 
 Dare any one deny the fact? I have the original papers 
 now in my possession — I challenge contradiction ! 
 
 The Right Rev. Bishop Moore made solemn oath, be- 
 fore the said Superior Court, that he was a member of 
 the said House of Bishops, and that the case of Mr. Ro- 
 gers was referred to the authority of the church in Con- 
 necticut for a trial — But the Rev. Doct. Bronson, presi- 
 * dent of the standing* committee of the said church in Con- 
 necticut, says expressly in his letter to the Church in 
 Glastenbury, dated March 13th, 1815, there never has 
 been any complaint, hearing, w trial, of Mr, Rogers, ac- 
 cording to the Constitution and Canons of the Church in 
 this state or any other. jy Where then is there a member 
 of the Episcopal Church, or of any other Church, Cler- 
 
MEMOIRS. 55 
 
 gy or Laity, who would not be ashamed to uphold, or 
 endeavor to carry into effect such cruelty, such oppres- 
 sion, such abominable persecution! The Rev. Doct. 
 Mansfield, Joseph Dudley, Esq. and SamuelJ. Andrews 
 Esq. made solemn oath, that they heard Bishop Jarvis 
 declare in behalf of himself and of the Clergy in Con- 
 necticut, we have nothing against Mr. Rogers, we ack- 
 nowledge his character, and his authority to be good, 
 (see page 40) but I was a Republican, and this they dare 
 not bring up as an objection. 
 
 After bishop Jarvis had issued his papers against me, 
 and I was settled in Stamford, as before stated ; he cal- 
 led a number of his clergy together in that place, and 
 sent to the wardens of the church for the key ; they re- 
 plied that the key was in the possession of the Rev. Am- 
 mi Rogers, their Rector ; that if they wanted it they 
 must apply to him. Bishop Jarvis then addressed a let- 
 ter to Mr. Ammi Rogers in Stamford, directing the key 
 to be given to the bearer. I returned an answer, that I 
 knew no such a man in Stamford as Mr. Jlmmi Rogers; 
 that if he wanted the key of the church, he must apply 
 to the proper officer, with the title of his office. The key 
 was not given up, and they held their meeting in the 
 school-house, at a few rods distant from the church. At 
 this school-house bishop Jarvis himself, and some others 
 of his party, had frequent meetings, while the door of 
 the church was shut against them. Their object appear- 
 ed to be, to divide the affections of my people, and to 
 carry into effect the bishop's papers, by propagating the 
 iiiost scandalous and malicious falsehoods, and when the 
 clergy shall undertake to destroy a man's character, no 
 innocence, no virtue, no integrity can stand before 
 them ! 
 
 After I had recovered a verdict of $600, before the 
 superior court, for vexatious and unreasonable law suits, 
 I left Connecticut, and moved into Greenfield, in the 
 county of Saratoga and state of New- York, where I 
 had formerly been acquainted ; and collected a congre- 
 gation, organized a church, had it incorporated accord- 
 ing to law, and was settled there as their Rector. I 
 then brought a suit against bishop Jarvis for slander be- 
 
66 MEMOIRS. 
 
 fore the circuit court of the United States, to be hoiden in 
 New-Haven, in Connecticut, in April, 1811. Here I 
 was prepared to support my character and standing, from 
 the town where I was born, from every place where I 
 had resided, and from every parish of which I had the 
 charge. But although I had taken the words of my 
 declaration, in writing, from the mouths of my witnesses, 
 before I brought the suit ; yet now, they being in the 
 neighborhood of Bishop Jarvis, and of his federal friends, 
 and in my absence out of the state, they could not be 
 made to remember any thing which he had said against 
 me ; I could not prove the words of my declaration, and 
 was obliged, at a great expense, to withdraw my suit 
 Soon after, Bishop Jarvis went into the city of New- 
 York, I pursued him, arid there arrested him with a su- 
 preme writ for $20,000 damage, in issuing papers against 
 rne, without authority, thereby causing me, my children 
 and friends to be disgraced, and unjustly distressed ; 
 causing me to be harrassed and put at great expense 
 with vexatious and unreasonable law suits ; distressing 
 my parishes, breaking up my settlements, &c. 
 
 After I had sued bishop Jarvis in 1811, before the 
 supreme court in the state of New- York, I was employed 
 and took charge of the Ep. church in Saybrook, Conn, 
 and preached a part of the time in Pleasant \ alley in 
 Lime, and remained there until 1813. In April, 1813, 
 my case against bishop Jarvis was brought before the 
 court in the city of N. Y. The questions were, 1st, 
 Did the defendant issue papers against the plaintiff ? The 
 papers were ready in court to be produced. 2d, Had 
 the defendant any authority, civil or ecclesiastical, to 
 issue and publish those papers in the manner and under 
 the circumstances in which he did ? Courts of law of 
 competent Jurisdiction in the state of Connecticut, had 
 already decided that he had not. 3d, What is the dam- 
 age in this case, special and exemplary ? While this 
 case was depending, and before a decision was obtained, 
 bishop Jarvis died, and the case died with him. Thus 
 the matter ended so far. 
 
 In the year 1803, 1 went to Baltimore, in the state of 
 Maryland, and presented my petition to the general con- 
 
MEMOIRS. W 
 
 vcntion of the Episcopal church, then sitting there, com- 
 plaining of bishop Jarvis, for issuing and publishing 
 papers against me, without hearing or trial ; without my 
 knowledge, and contrary to the canons of the church ; 
 and praying to have them revoked and declared void, as 
 they were. Humble petitions from the church in Bran- 
 ford, in East-Haven, in Northford, in Wallingford, in 
 Durham, in Woodbridge, in Salem, part of Waterbury, 
 in the north society in Derby, in Stamford, in Green- 
 wich, in New-Canaan, all in the state of Connecticut : 
 and from the church in Ballston, in Milton, and in Charl- 
 ton, in the state of New-York, to the same amount ; 
 and stating their knowledge and approbation of me and 
 my character, were also presented to the general con- 
 vention at the same time. Whereupon it was resolved, 
 that neither the general convention nor any bishop has 
 the cognizance of the conduct of any minister, except 
 in the diocess to which he belongs and conformably to the 
 canons, by the convention of the church in that diocess, 
 prescribed. This was the amount, if not the very words 
 of their resolution. But to afford the redress prayed for, 
 the House of Bishops, in their pastoral letter to every 
 member of the Episcopal church in the United States, 
 ssued and published at that time, the established prin- 
 ciple of the church on this point in page 15, and 16, 
 viz. 
 
 " The church has made provision for the degradation 
 of unworthy clergymen. It is for us to suppose that 
 there are none of this description, until the contrary is 
 made known to us, in our respective places, in the man- 
 ner prescribed by the canons." [i. e. neither the Rev. 
 Jlmmi Rogers nor any other clergyman is to be considered 
 silenced, unworthy or degraded, until he has had a full 
 hearing and fair trial according to the canons of some 
 particular state or diocess, to which he belongs,] " and if 
 the contrary to what we wish is in any instance to be found, 
 [». e. if Bishop Jarvis has done this thing] " it lies on 
 you, our clerical and lay brethren, to present such faulty 
 conduct, although with due regard to proof, and above 
 all, in a temper which shews the impelling motive, to be 
 
58 MEMOIRS. 
 
 the glory of God, and the sanctity of the reputation of 
 his church." 
 
 " While we are not conscious of any bias, which un- 
 der an official call would prevent the conscientious dis- 
 charge Of duty, WE WISH TO BE EXPLICIT IN MAKING 
 KNOWN TO ALL, THAT WE THINK IT DUE TO GOD AND TO 
 HIS CHURCH TO AVOID WHATEVER MAY SANCTION ASSUMED 
 
 power, however desirable the end to which it may be di- 
 rected : we have at least as weighty reasons to restrain 
 us from judging without inquiry, and from censuring 
 without evidence of crime ; these are ends to which men 
 of impetuous spirits would sometimes draw. But we 
 would rather subject ourselves to the charge of indiffer- 
 ence, however little merited, than be the means of es- 
 tablishing precedents, giving to slander an advantage, 
 against which no innocence can be a shield, and leaving 
 to no man a security, either of interest or of reputation," 
 [i. e. the House of Bishops would rather let the guilty go 
 unpmnshed, than be the means of establishing precedents 
 of assumed power, in declaring a clergyman unworthy and 
 degraded without hearing or trial according to the canons 
 of the church in that state to which he belongs ; for this 
 would be giving to slander an advantage, against which no 
 innocence could be a shield, and it would be leaving to no 
 man a security, either of interest or of reputation.] " Al- 
 though we have no reason to complain that sentiments 
 in contrariety to these prevail among us to any consider- 
 able extent," [t. e. no one but Bishop Jarvis has assumed 
 this power,] "yet w* freely deliver our sentiments on 
 this subject, in order to give us an opportunity of calling 
 on all wise and good men, and we shall not call on them 
 in yam, to aid us in resisting that mischievous spirit 
 which confounds right and wrong, in judging the charac- 
 ter and rights of others. 
 
 Signed by order of the House of Bishops in General 
 Convention, at Baltimore, May 23d, 1808. 
 
 William White, Presiding Bishop. 
 Attested by s * 
 
 James Whitehead, Secretary. 
 Thus the papers issued against me, by Bishop Jarvis 
 are wholly revoked and declared void by the house of bish 
 
MEMOIRS. 59 
 
 ops, the highest ecclesiastical authority in the Episcopal 
 church in the United States. I am by them virtually 
 declared a clergyman of good standing in the Episcopal 
 church, and the conduct of Bishop Jarvis, in regard to 
 me is reprobated in language of great justice and severity. 
 In the year 1813, I removed from Say brook, and was 
 employed to perform ministerial duties in St. Peter's 
 church in Hebron, in Tolland county, one part of the 
 time. I also collected a congregation, and was employ- 
 ed to preach a part of the time in Jewitt City, a hand- 
 some village, which was then a part of the town of Pres- 
 ton, and near Lisbon, but is now a part of the town 
 of Griswold, in New-London county. The next year 
 I was employed to preach a part of the time in Poqua- 
 tanac, which is a handsome village on a bay on the east 
 side of the River Thames, ten miles from New- London, 
 on the line between the towns of Groton and Preston. 
 In these parishes, and in some other towns in that part 
 of the state, religion and the Episcopal church were 
 blessed and prospered exceedingly under my ministry. 
 The congregations were large, attentive, united and I 
 believe were happy. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 BISHOP HOB ART IJY CONNECTICUT, %c. 
 
 In the year 1816, Bishop Hobart of New-York, was 
 requested by the convention of the Episcopal church in 
 Connecticut, to take charge of their churches, for the 
 present, and to perform Episcopal duties in the state ; 
 with this request he complied ; and soon after, the Rev. 
 Mr. Blakeslee of New-London, and the Rev. Mr. Tyler 
 of Norwich, addressed to him the following letter, viz. 
 
 New-London, Oct. lOt/i, 1816. 
 Right Rev. Sir, 
 
 We are located in the neighborhood of Mr. Roge 
 whose standing, is not, we presume unknown to the b* 
 op. To dictate any mode of proceeding, is far from 
 
60 MEMOIRS. 
 
 intention ; but we beg leave to suggest whether some- 
 thing cannot be done that may conciliate the feelings, 
 and produce that unity which is so desirable, and w T c may 
 say, so absolutely necessary, to the prosperity of the 
 Episcopal church. Mr. Rogers has several churches in 
 our neighborhood, entirely built up (under the care of a 
 superintending Providence) by his own exertions, under 
 all the opposing difficulties which attend him. His pa- 
 rishioners and many other gentleman, as well clergy as 
 laity, seem to doubt the constitutionality of his trial, [he 
 never had a trial, seepage 58] and the correctness of the 
 sentence of degradation which is said to lie against him ; 
 of course the decree has not been regarded by great 
 bodies of people. He is now performing the stated du- 
 ties of a presbyter in the Episcopal church. His 
 friends say (and we believe with strict propriety, so far 
 as respects the churches in our neighborhood,) that Mr. 
 Rogers has been exemplary in his conduct, zealous in 
 the discharge of his duty, correct in his doctrines^ per- 
 severing in the cause of the church ; and they most de- 
 voutly request that the bishop would advise some meth- 
 od, either by trial or reconciliation, by strict constitu- 
 tional discipline, or by an indulgence founded on a wish 
 .o conciliate, and a charity which inclines to mercy, 
 where the technical rules of legal administration will 
 permit. And, sir, when we view this unhappy misunder- 
 standing m all its bearings, we cannot but feel a wish 
 that the bishop would, in his wisdom, (for we are satis- 
 fied with his zeal for the promotion of the blessed Epis- 
 copal church,) devise some method by which this unhap- 
 py division may be healed, and the peace, honor and 
 welfare of that communion to which we belong, be pre- 
 served and consummated ; and the enemies of our most 
 holy faith be deprived of their boasting. 
 
 With sentiments of the most profound respect and 
 dutiful submission to the direction of our ordinary, we 
 are, Right Reverend Sir, yours, &c. 
 
 John Tyler, 
 Rector of Christ's Church, Norwich, 
 Solomon Blakeslee, 
 Recto of St. James Church, New-London. 
 
MEMOIRS. CI 
 
 I attended the convention of the Episcopal church 
 in New-Haven, in October, 1816, when I wrote and 
 sent to Bishop Hobart the following letter, viz 
 
 JYVuf- Haven, Oct. 15th, 1816. 
 Right Rev. Sir, 
 
 After what has passed, with how much reason I can 
 apply to the goodness of your disposition, to your justice, 
 to your mercy, or to the charity of the disciple of him 
 who hath said, " condemn not and ye shall not be con- 
 demned" the result of this communication will in some 
 measure evince. It was twenty-four years on the 24th 
 day of last June, since I was ordained deacon, and it 
 will be twenty-two years on the 19th day of the present 
 month, since I was ordained a priest. And in enter- 
 ing this holy and all important ministry, I did then, and 
 do now, humbly trust and believe that I was inwardly 
 moved by that ever blessed Spirit of God, from whom 
 all holy desires, all good counsels, and all just works do 
 proceed ; that I was truly called according to the will 
 of God and the canons of the Episcopal church ; and I 
 have, as God has enabled me, endeavored with all faith- 
 fulness rightly and truly to administer the doctrines and 
 sacraments of the church of God, and to make rayse'f 
 a wholesome example to the flock of Christ. I have 
 administered, during my ministry, about three thousand 
 baptisms to men, women and children. I have, upon 
 their credible profession of faith and repentance, and an 
 assurance of their earnest intention, by God's grace, to 
 lead a new life, following the commandments of God, 
 and walking from henceforth in his holy ways, admitted 
 to the holy communion more than five hundred persons, 
 and administered to them the blessed sacrament of the 
 Lord's supper. [I have administered the sacrament of 
 the Lord's supper to more than eleven hundred differ 
 ent persons. I have joined about two hundred persons 
 in holy matrimony : and I have deposited about one 
 hundred and thirty dead bodies of my fellow christians 
 in the silent grave, looking for the general resurrection 
 in the last day, and the life of the world to come, through 
 our Lord Jesus Christ. I am not conscious that I have 
 6 
 
62 MEMOIRS. 
 
 in any respect, departed from the doctrine or worship of 
 he Episcopal church, nor from its discipline. 
 -My nearest neighbors and parishioners, the wardens 
 and vestries, and congregations which have been under 
 my particular care, have uniformly and very unanimous- 
 / declared that I have always been to them a very faith- 
 ful minister, and a very exemplary man ; and that al- 
 though they have been constantly conversant and well 
 acquainted with me for days, and weeks, and months, 
 and years yet from their own personal knowledge they 
 had not known or had reason to believe that I had or 
 would depart from the rules of morality and propriety. 
 This has been the amount of their uniform and very 
 unanimous testimony. I now have about two thousand 
 souls in my ministerial care, and I know no one of them 
 who I think would not give this testimony if called upon. 
 But when I bring my own conscience to the bar of God; 
 when I consider the awful responsibility of my profes- 
 sion; when I compare the inward disposition of my heart 
 and my outward words and actions with the purity of 
 God and the perfect rule of his word, I feel my own im- 
 perfection, I blush at my unworthiness, I see the want 
 of an atonement, and feel the want of forgiveness. And 
 on a review of the unhappy opposition which bishop Jar- 
 vis and others have raised against me, conscious of my 
 own frailty, and sensible that I, like other men, have been 
 liable to err, I now confess that I have often said and done 
 that which, on reflection, I am sorry for; and now de- 
 clare, that whereinsoever I have gone astray from my 
 duty, whereinsoever I have done any wrong to any per- 
 son by word or deed, I do now truly and earnestly repent, 
 I am heartily sorry for it, and am ready and willing to 
 make restitution to the utmost of my power; and I hum- 
 bly pray them for God's sake, to forgive me all that is 
 past. And whereinsoever any person has done me any 
 wrong, by word or deed, and I have been greatly 
 abused, greatly misrepresented, greatly injured, and 
 things laid to my charge which I never knew; I am 
 ready and willing to forgive them from the bottom of 
 my heart, and never more to mention it; and I hereby 
 offer my hand in charity and friendship to all with whom 
 
MEMOIRS. 63 
 
 I have bad any controversy. I do not ash to he restored 
 to the ministry, for I have never been canonically cen- 
 sured, suspended, silenced, or degraded; nor am I absolv- 
 ed fwm my ordination vows; but I ask for peace and re- 
 conciliation, that the beginning of the Bishop's govern- 
 ment of the church in this state may be like the first day 
 of a new world, where every one is a friend to every 
 one, where all is harmony, all is friendship, and all are 
 pleased, and all are delighted with aP. I know that 
 where envy and strife is, there is confusion and every 
 evil work, and I am heartily tired with it. I religious- 
 ly believe the Episcopal Church to be a divine appoint- 
 ment; that it is the general assembly and church of the 
 first born on earth, the medium through which we must 
 become members of the church triumphant in Heaven. 
 In union and communion with this church, I wish, and 
 intend, by God's grace to live and die; and in it I pray 
 God to give me the confidence of a sure and a certain 
 faith, the comfort of a reasonable, religious and holy hope ; 
 and that I may be in favour with God ; and in perfect 
 charity with all the world. In a court of law I expect 
 impartial justice, in an Ecclesiastical Council I expect 
 mercy, peace and reconciliation. You will please to 
 lay this before the clergy this evening, or on the first 
 opportunity, and let me know your determination 
 in the case, at Bishop's tavern in State Street, in New- 
 Haven; and I am, Right Reverend Sir, with sentiments 
 of due consideration, your most obedient and very hum- 
 ble servant, 
 
 AMMI ROGERS. 
 
 I was not informed whether the foregoing letter and 
 that of the Rev. Messrs. Tyler and Blakeslee were laid 
 before the Convention by the bishop or not; but a mo- 
 tion was made by the Rev. Mr. Rayner of Huntington, 
 to drop all matters in regard to me, and that I should be 
 received as a member of that convention. This was ad- 
 vocated by most of the clergy and laity from the eastern 
 part of the state — and opposed by the Rev. Mr. Bur - 
 hans, Burrage Beach, and Asa Chapman, now Judge 
 Chapman This last had been employed as counsel in 
 
64 MEMOIRS 
 
 some, if not all the suits against me, for seven years, in 
 Fairfield county. Though educated at the same Col- 
 lege and at the same time, he had now become my per- 
 sonal, political, and religious enemy; at this time he vol- 
 unteered his services, and I was informed discovered 
 great zeal and animosity against me; and by his influence 
 and of other federals, the motion was lost by a very small 
 majority. — Could any thing be more arbitrary, tyrranical 
 and oppressive, than to deprive a clergyman of his just 
 rights and privileges, without hearing or trial, according 
 to the canons of the church, in any state, in the face and 
 eyes of the pastoral letter of the House of Bishops, and 
 the solemn decisions of our courts of law; and to refuse 
 all overtures of mercy, peace and reconciliation? Is not 
 this persecution? But this was only the beginning of that 
 dreadful plot, by which I have since suffered two years 
 imprisonment, and the loss of all worldly comforts. 
 
 In the year 1817, the Rev. Mr Blakeslee, by the di- 
 rection of Bishop Hobart, visited all my parishes, per- 
 formed divine service with them, preached to them, and 
 gave them public notice that the bishop would himself, 
 within a few days, visit them in person; that he would 
 perform divine service, preach, confirm, and administer 
 the holy communion to them, and desired them to pre- 
 pare themselves accordingly.* Soon after his return he 
 wrote, and sent the following letter, viz. 
 
 From the Rev. Mr. Blakeslee of New-London, to the Right 
 Rev. Bishop Hobart, New- York. 
 
 New-London, July 14th, 1817. 
 Right Rev. and Dear Sir, 
 
 Agreeable to your request, I have made a tour through 
 the north-eastern section of this state, and have visited 
 nine parishes, preached and performed service in each of 
 them. Seven of them are purely the result of Mr. Ro- 
 ger's labors; the other two were but the ruins of what 
 they once had been. The church in Pouquatanic, where 
 1 commenced my mission, was collected some fifty or 
 sixty years since, by the Rev. Mr. Punderson, but ruined 
 by untoward events during the Revolutionary war, and 
 
MEMOIR*. 65 
 
 has never been able (though occasionally visited by the 
 Rev. Mr. Tyler,) to assume an aspect of respectability. 
 The building was almost demolished, when Mr Rogers, 
 about three years since, first visited them. From four 
 to six families were the number of Episcopalians then 
 in the parish, as stated to me by the wardens and vestry. 
 The church has since been rebuilt and finished, with a 
 bell to it, and the number of families now belonging to 
 it are from fifty to sixty; — from three to four hundred 
 usually attend. They speak in high terms of the piety, 
 zeal and talents of their minister, and of the perfect har- 
 mony and friendship which subsist among them. Here 
 I met Mr. Tyler and Mr. Rogers, who attended me in 
 the services of the day. 
 
 From this place I, attended with Mr. Rogers went to 
 Jewett City, about nine miles, where the service had 
 never been attended to but by him. Here I found a 
 handsome stone chapel, finished outside, where I met a 
 numerous congregation, who joined devoutly in the ser- 
 vice, and performed the responses in an audible and 
 decent manner. The hearts of the good people were 
 warm, and a spontaneous glow of affection told us hov/ 
 ardently they felt the force of that obligation, which, by 
 your permission had been conferred upon them. I cal- 
 led upon a number of genteel families, who received me 
 with marked respect, and expressed a warmth of at- 
 tachment highly honorable to the zeal and faithfulness 
 of Mr. Rogers. The prospect of the growth 
 of the church, although affected by the failure 
 of the manufacturing interest in this place, is, however, 
 very flattering; and the pleasure they felt in being thus 
 noticed, led them to say the village had not seen so hap- 
 py a day for five years. We left the village that evening 
 and proceeded about three miles> where we were enter- 
 tained with hospitality and kindness. 
 
 Early on Tuesday morning we drove about ten miles; 
 to Mr. Cleaveland's in Canterbury, where I performed 
 service to an attentive and respectable audience, ardent 
 in the cause of the church, and dispassionate in their in- 
 quiries. 6 , 
 
W MEMOIRS 
 
 From thence we drove to Hampton, about six miles, 
 and were received with equal civility. I performed ser- 
 vice at the house of Mr. Litchfield, convenient for a pri- 
 vate house; the congregation from two to three hundred, 
 the responses audible, and the attention warm and anima- 
 ted. 
 
 From this we proceeded to Stafford, about twenty-five 
 miles, where I performed service in the afternoon, having 
 but ooze service on that day. The politeness with which 
 we were received by ali the respectable inhabitants, to- 
 gether with their devout attendance on the service of the 
 day, declared plainly how ardent their feelings were in 
 favor of the church; their gratitude was loud, their ac- 
 knowledgements were fervent . 
 
 On Thursday morning, after discharging our obliga- 
 tion of politeness to Mr. Johnson, owner of the establish- 
 ment at the springs in Stafford, for a particular invitation 
 to stop and breakfast with him, we proceeded to Ando- 
 ver, about twenty miles, where I performed service in 
 the meeting-house, (they having lately dismissed their 
 clergyman,) to an audience of several hundreds, devout 
 in their appearance, and orderly in their devotions. Ex- 
 pressions of approbation in favor of the Episcopal wor 
 ship were almost universal; a handsome repast was pro- 
 vided by Esquire House. 
 
 In the afternoon we rode about six miles to Columbia, 
 where I performed service in the meeting-house to an 
 attentive and respectful audience, they having likewise 
 lately dismissed their minister. 
 
 On Friday forenoon I performed service in Bolton, 
 about eight miles, in a house purchased by Episcopalians, 
 and fitted up for a place of stated worship, in this 
 place there has been a warm opposition to the church. 
 Few attended beside their own members. They ap- 
 peared like a little band, girt with armour, supporting 
 the cross, and bearing the standard of their blessed Mas- 
 ter . They performed the service with a devotion and 
 ardour that would warm the coldest heart, and inspire 
 the dumbest tongue. We dined at Doct. White's. 
 ' From thence we passed to Hebron, about six miles, 
 where at four o'clock I performed my last service. Here 
 
MEMOIRS. 67 
 
 a numerous congregation collected from the scattered 
 ruins of a church founded some sixty or seventy years ago 
 by the Rev. Mr. Peters, but miserably scattered during 
 the revolutionary war, and but barely kept alive until 
 Mr. Rogers took charge of them about four years since ; 
 from which it has wonderfully increased in numbers, and 
 many have joined the communion. 
 
 On Saturday, Mr. Rogers attended me to Colches- 
 ter, where I took the stage and returned to my family 
 and friends. And sir, when I retrace the circuitous 
 route, of at least one hundred and forty miles, which I 
 performed, every stage is marked with agreeable inci- 
 dents, and every toil is sweetened with an endearing 
 recollection. If there is any pleasure in conferring an 
 obligation, you, sir, must feel the expression of that 
 gratitude, which animated every heart. Your good- 
 ness in authorizing this mission, wiH long be remember- 
 ed, as a monument of that charity which delights in do- 
 ing good. 
 
 Here my communication should have ended, but for 
 the pledge which I gave and an ardent desire which I 
 feel in leaving no interest unessayed, which might tend 
 to promote the interest and prosperity of the church. I« 
 have already stated, that these churches have beenv 
 reared into life by the care and industry of Mr. Rogers, 
 and to speak with caution, they embrace a number of not 
 less than two thousand souls ; many of them have re- 
 ceived baptism at his hands, have come to the holy com- 
 munion through his persuasion and influence, and now 
 wa* with a hope and expectation of being presented by 
 their own minister to the bishop, that they may receive 
 the apostolic rite of confirmation. This is the only point 
 which involves nit any delicacy. If Mr. Rogers is not 
 possessed of ecclesiastical authority his administrations 
 are of course void ; if he is possessed of authority and 
 constitutionally deprived of the exercise, his administra- 
 tion must be equally invalid. But if he has unjustly, 
 that is, without a constitutional and canonical trial been for- 
 bidden the lawful exercise of that authority which he con- 
 stitutionally and rightfully possessed, can the interdict in 
 any sense effect the right either in the person dispensing, 
 
G8 MEMOIRS. 
 
 or in the persons receiving the exercise of that powei ? f 7 It 
 may not be permitted for me to travel over decisions said 
 to be bottomed on legitimate principles, but I should be 
 sorry to find on the records of the church history, pre- 
 cedents by which, if they should obtain the force of law, 
 the whole right of trial would be committed, and constitu- 
 tional discipline set at defiance ! ! I am disposed to be- 
 lieve that whatever is rightly, that is, constitutionally and 
 eanonically bound on earth, is bound in heaven ; but can 
 any man in his senses suppose that there is any force in a 
 sentence not constitutionally inflicted ! ! If such is the 
 v*ase, the whole Protestant church stands this moment 
 excommunicated ! The maxim of the Apostle is, they 
 vho have a written law, shall be judged by that law, and 
 i j guard this claim, it would appear that we were forbid-* 
 a in, by the highest ecclesiastical authority, to acknmvl- 
 edge, much more to sanction any assumed power. [See the 
 bishop's Pastoral Letter of 1808, page 57. 
 
 For my part I have no hesitation in acknowledging , both 
 the authority of Mr. Rogers and his right constitutional- 
 ly to exercise it. I consider every step, excepting that 
 of deciding, to what authority is Mr. Rogers exclusive- 
 ly amenable ? so informal and so extra-judicial that no 
 decision, of course, no consequence affecting the charac- 
 ter or authority of Mr. Rogers can grow out of it. And 
 it has appeared to me that the only true ground of pro- 
 ceeding in this case is to commence it de novo, [anew] or 
 to pass it by as a clerical blunder, and. learn from this ex- 
 ample, not to implicate the peace of the church through 
 personal misunderstandings. 
 
 I should be pleased to accompany the bishop in his 
 visitation of the church in Hebron, Jewitt city, and Po- 
 quatanic, (three only of the nine parishes which I visit- 
 ed have churches,) should thje bishop be satisfied that it 
 would be consistent with his duty to acknowledge Mr. 
 Rogers' administrations, and to receive from him, as the 
 curate, the subjects of confirmation, and to communi- 
 cate with him in the offices of the church ^otherwise I 
 do not consider it prudent to hold myself responsible for 
 any consequences that may grow out of your sincere 
 wishes to serve them. This much, I can assure you, 
 
MEMOIRS. 69 
 
 that no mention will be made of the unpleasant subject 
 by them^ but every attention and every mark of respect 
 will be most cordially bestowed, should you feel justified 
 in pursuing the course I have suggested. Having pledg- 
 ed myself not to lead you into any unpleasant dilemma, 
 I feel it my duty not to withold any information by 
 which you might be enabled to judge correctly of the 
 feelings of a great proportion of society, and might be 
 enabled to form an opinion and make your decision ac- 
 cordingly. No people, I am sure, will more cordially 
 welcome the bishop, or treat him with greater respect, 
 under the forementioned conditions, than those under 
 the care of Mr. Rogers. They hold out the branch of 
 peace, on constitutional principles, and they feel that 
 there can be no security left to the church, but by ad- 
 hering strictly to its principles. And sir, I venture to 
 say, that at least one half of the clergy of this state are 
 of the same opinion. With the most profound assuran- 
 ces of my cordial respects and dutiful submission to 
 every constitutional and canonical direction, I am, Right 
 Reverend Sir, your's affectionately, 
 
 SOLOMON BLAKESLEE 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 BISHOP HOB ART. 
 
 Within a few days after the receipt of the fore^ 
 letter Bishop Hobart published, or caused to be pub 1 
 ed, in all the newspapers printed in Connecticut, that 
 would visit the different Episcopal churches in that st 
 on such particular days as he therein designated, 
 among others, that he would visit St. Peter's Churc 
 Hebron, on the 20th day of August, 1817, and 
 George's Church in Jewitt City, on such a day in 
 month, and St. James's church inPouquatanic, on an 
 er day in that month. Expectation was all alive, 
 suspicion was entertained that all was not right, or th 
 plan was formed for my ruin or their destruction. G 
 
70 MEMOIRS. 
 
 preparations were made for their own spiritual improve- 
 ment in the public worship of God, and instruction from 
 his word; in confirmation, or the laying of hands, in the 
 sacrament of the Lord's Supper, and God's blessing, all 
 >y the bishop. Great curiosity was awakened, for not 
 one out of an hundred of the people in my care, had ev- 
 er seen a bishop in their lives. Great preparations 
 were made to honor him and to make him welcome. I 
 had taken unusual trouble in preaching lectures on the 
 subject of confirmation, and in going from house to house 
 in all my parishes, to endeavor to explain it to them, and 
 to solemnize their minds for the proper and worthy re- 
 ception of that interesting rite. On the night before the, 
 20th of August, Mr. Ezekiel Brown, one of the church 
 wardens in Hebron, came to me after dark. The heart of 
 the good man was ready to burst, the tears streamed from 
 his eyes, and he was unable to speak; at length, with a 
 broken and a faultering voice, he said, I have bad news; 
 The bishop is a going to disappoint us; he says he can- 
 not visit our church because you are here, if you were 
 not here he would come. 
 
 This was the first intimation that the plan was to drive me 
 off, or to ruin mc, or to divide and scatter the churches' 
 and congregations, which I had gathered. There was 
 no time for reflection or consultation. If the Bishop did 
 not intend to visit my parishes, why did. he impose upon 
 the Rev. Mr. Blakcslee, by directing him to preach to 
 them, and to give them false notice ? Why did he pledge 
 himself in all the newspapers to me, to my people, and 
 to the whole world' He had received Mr. Blakeslee's 
 letter, and knew upon what terms he would be received. 
 He was expected in Hebron at four o'clock the next af- 
 ternoon, and it was thought advisable for me to go with 
 the wardens and Dr. Peters, the next morning, to the 
 next town, where the bishop was, and if possible make 
 some arrangements with him. This was done, and he 
 alledged that a compliance with the terms of Mr. Blake- 
 lee's letter, would be an interference on his part with the 
 proceeding's of Bishop Jarvis, and would be calling upon 
 himself the resentment of his friends; and that he did not 
 wish to have any thing to do with it one way or the oth- 
 
MEMOIRS. 71 
 
 er; at length he agreed that he would perform his en- 
 gagements and not disappoint the people if the wardens 
 would give in writing under their hands, that they would 
 not consider him as recognizing me as a minister on that 
 day. He said expressly, that he did not wish to approve 
 or disapprove of me as a minister, but that his wish and 
 intention was to leave me to-morrow as I was yesterday; 
 he did not see me, lest it should, by Bishop Jarvis's 
 friends be construed into an arrangement between him 
 and me. Rather than to have the people disappointed, 
 they consented to his proposal. He wrote a certificate 
 to the amount of what he proposed, and the wardens sign- 
 ed it. I wish to have it distinctly understood that he 
 did not see me, nor make any arrangements with me, or 
 what I should say, or do, or where I should be. In re- 
 gard to this, the wardens were not authorized, neither 
 did they make any arrangment or agreement; but only 
 for themselves and the church, that they would not con~ 
 sider him as recognizing me as a minister on that day. 
 This was the amount of their certificate, and he express- 
 ly said again and again, that he did not wish to approve 
 o,r disapprove of me, as a minister, but to leave me to- 
 morrow as I was yesterday; that is, as discharging all 
 the duties of a regular priest in the Episcopal Church. 
 With this certificate, he came to Hebron, in company 
 with the Hon. John S. Peters, and others. With them 
 he cane to the door of St. Peter's Church in Hebron, 
 on the 20th day of August, 1817. From 15'00 to 2000 
 people were, by computation, assembled for public wor- 
 ship, for religious instruction, and for divine ordinan- 
 ces. About 150 persons were present, who were pre- 
 pared and expected to be confirmed: which is the apos- 
 tolic rite of laying on of hands after baptism. — Great 
 numbers were prepared to receive from the hands of the 
 bishop, at that time, the sacrament of the Lord's Sup- 
 per. When he came to the door of the church, while 
 he was fastening his horse and carriage, I went out and 
 welcomed him to the church in Hebron; he made no re- 
 ply, but said to one of the wardens, who was present, Mr. 
 Rogers must withdraw; he replied, and not attend the 
 church? the bishop said yes, and instantly mounted his 
 
T* MEMOIRS. 
 
 carriage, apparently in anger, and rode off, without con- 
 sulting the other warden or the vestry, without any apol- 
 ogy without going into the church, and without even 
 speaking to the people. The insult, the astonishment, 
 the disappointment, are indescribable. It was with dif- 
 ficulty that many were restrained from offering him per- 
 sonal violence. The federal presbyterians were pleased 
 and some of them actually triumphed and exulted at 
 what was done. The church people were mortified, 
 disappointed and ashamed. The bishop instead of go- 
 ing to the house of the Hon. John S. Peters, where he 
 was expected to spend the night, went to a presbyterian 
 tavern, had a luncheon, satisfied some of the presbyteri- 
 ans (and they were easily satisfied) that he had done 
 right, and rode off. The other churches in my care he 
 wholly neglected and disappointed. Thus more than 
 four thousand people in the counties of Tolland, Wind- 
 ham and New-London, in Connecticut, were in the 
 month of August, 1817, neglected, insulted, and abused, 
 by bishop Hobart. This was a matter of great joy to the 
 enemies of our holy religion, and to the friends of Bishop 
 Jarvis in the Episcopal church. At this time, some of 
 .my friends and parishioners from Jewitt City, and Poqua- 
 Uanic,towhom I had administered baptism, and the Lord's 
 Supper, attended Bishop Hobart's visitation in Norwich, 
 and were confirmed by him, and received the sacrament 
 At this time Col. Jeremiah Halsey, who had been 
 brought up a separate congregational presbyterian, and 
 who was a strong federal, who had for some time attended 
 my ministry, with his family, but without examination, 
 reccommendation, or particular profession, now bolted 
 himself in, among others, and was confirmed and receiv- 
 ed the sacrament. After the service he had a private 
 conversation with Bishop Hobart, at the house of Col. 
 Tyler, and from that time, and never before, he became 
 my enemy. The blue lights of Connecticut were now 
 engaged; the plan of causing me to submit to an indig- 
 nity in my own parish, and in the presence of my own 
 people, and others, or to drive me off and scatter my 
 congregations, by inducing them to believe the decisions 
 of our courts of law and the pastoral letter of the House 
 
MEMOIRS. 73 
 
 of Bishops were of no force ; and that I was not a cler 
 gyman of good standing in the church, was well calcu- 
 lated to effect the purpose of tyranny and oppression, in 
 destroying a clergyman, without hearing or trial, accord- 
 ing to any rule, canon or law ; and one of whom Bp 
 Jarvis himself had publicly and officially declared, in be- 
 half of the convention of the whole state of Conn. 
 " that we have nothing against him," [for they dare not 
 come out and acknowledge that my opposition to an un- 
 ion of church and state, was their objection,] " we ac- 
 knowledge his authority and character to be good." 
 And of whom the bishop of New- York had declared 
 il that he always considered him one of the. most useful 
 and active clergymen in that state, that he never heard 
 bishop Provoost, his predecessor, express any sentiments 
 of disapprobation with regard to him, and that he never 
 had at any time, or on any occasion, fallen under the 
 censure of the ecclesiastical authority in that state ;" 
 and of whom the Rev. Mr. Tyler of Norwich, the Rev. 
 Mr. Blakeslee of New-London, and many other clergy- 
 men of the first respectability in Connecticut, had spok- 
 en in terms of great approbation, respect and affection. 
 The plan, however, though it checked the prosperity of 
 the church in the eastern part of the state, gave her en- 
 emies great cause of triumph, gave them occasion to 
 speak evil of me, was a source oi unhappmess to mo, 
 and to all my people. Yet it was not effectual ; they 
 determined still to adhere to me, and support me. For 
 this purpose a meeting was called in Windham, termed 
 an Episcopal Conference, at which many votes and 
 resolutions were passed of great importance ; some of 
 which are as follows. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 EPISCOPAL CONFERENCE. 
 
 At a meeting of ihe Committees of Conference appoin- 
 ted by and in behalf of the members of the Episcopal 
 
 7 
 
74 MEMOIRS. 
 
 church in Hebron, in Jewett City, in Poquatanic, in 
 Canterbury, in Hampton, in Stafford, in Andover, in 
 Bolton, and in Columbia, duly notified and convened, in 
 the court-house in Windham, this 29th day of April, 
 A. D. 1818, 
 
 Capt. Andrew Mann, of Hebron, Moderator, 
 Mr. Pascal Cady, of Canterbury, Clerk, 
 
 Voted unanimously. That it is our earnest wish and 
 uesire, and as far as we know or believe, it is the earn- 
 est wish and desire of the people that we represent, 
 to be with the'Rev. Ammi Rogers, (with whom we are 
 perfectly satisfied) in union and communion with the Pro- 
 testant Episcopal Church in the state of Connecticut 
 and in the United States, submitting ourselves to its 
 government, when administered according to the author- 
 ity of God's word and the constitution and canons of said 
 churchy conforming ourselves to its doctrines and wor- 
 ship, as represented and set forth in the holy scriptures, 
 and in the book of common prayer. 
 
 Voted unanimously , That we heartily thank the Rev. 
 Mr. Tyler and the Rev. Mr. Blakeslee, for their very 
 excellent, sensible and correct letters, to the Right Rev. 
 Bishop Hobart : that the statements and sentiments 
 therein contained, are, in our apprehension, correct and 
 true, and that we heartily and fully concur in them. 
 
 Si<rned by — Andrew Mann, Zachariah Cone, Commit- 
 tee from St. Peter's church in Hebron. — Enoch Baker, 
 Peleg Fry, Committee of St. George's church in Jewitt 
 City. — James Cook, Peleg Rose, Committee from St 
 James' church in Poquatanic. — Jesse Parkes, Pascal 
 Cady, Committee from Canterbury. — Uriah Litchfield, 
 Rufus Fuller, Committee from Hampton. — Benning 
 Mann, Richard Stroud, Committee from Stafford. — Eli- 
 jah House, John Townsend, Committee from Andover. 
 Seth Collins, Ambrose Collins, Committee from Colum- 
 bia. — John Talcott, Aaron Farmer, Committee from Bol- 
 ton. Certified by us, 
 
 Andrew Mann ^Moderator of the said meeting, 
 Pascal Cady, Clerk. 
 
 To the next convention, I addressed a letter, stating 
 that I was solemnly consecrated to the ministry of the 
 
MEMOIRS. 75 
 
 Gospel, for life ; that I could truly say with St. Paul, I 
 Cor. ix. 16, u Necessity is laid upon me, yea, ivoe is unto 
 me if I preach not the Gospel." I then proposed than 
 they then would appoint a committee of all the clergy 
 of the Episcopal church in the eastern part of the state, 
 with full power to investigate and settle all matters re- 
 specting me, of every name and nature, ever since I had 
 been ordained, that I would pay all the expense, and 
 that I would give a bond, with good and sufficient secu- 
 rity of ONE THOUSAND DOLLARS, to be well 
 and truly paid to the said convention, if I did not abide 
 by their decision. 
 
 To confess that they had persecuted me for seventeen 
 years, without hearing or trial, merely because I was a 
 republican, and fully believed in the equal rights of all 
 mankind, that there was no civil authority in this coun- 
 try which was not derived from the people, and which 
 ought not, at short periods, to revert back to them ; and 
 because I was a Protestant Episcopalian and did not be- 
 lieve there was any ecclesiastical authority which was 
 not derived from God, and must be regulated according 
 to his word and the canons of the church, otherwise it 
 was not his authority, and was of no force ; that the civil 
 and ecclesiastical authorities were separate and distinct 
 in their own natures, and ought not to be united ; that 
 ^ne religion established by the civil law in Connecticut, 
 was an infringement upon the equal rights and privileges 
 of all the citizens, and was in itself wrong. To confess 
 all this, and that they had ruined me as a clergyman, 
 without the previous steps required by the authority of 
 God's word, and the constitution and canons of the church 
 contrary to the direction of the House of Bishops, and 
 to every principle of justice and morality — (See the de- 
 cision of courts of law, page 50, and the bishop's pas- 
 toral letter page 62 ;) To confess all this they were ab- 
 solutely ashamed ! They had injured me too much ever to 
 forgive me ; and not to comply with these most just and 
 most reasonable requests, would be unchristian-like and 
 disgraceful. My faithfulness as a minister, and my 
 strict morality as a man, were fully attested in everv 
 place where I had resided, and by every parish of which 
 
70 MEMOIRS. 
 
 I had the charge, and acknowledged by the bishop him- 
 self. I now gave a challenge to investigate all matters 
 relative tome, and offered a bond of $1000, with good 
 security, to abide by it. The secretary announced to 
 the convention, in Bridgeport, June 1818, that he had 
 such communications. Neither the requests nor the 
 proposal was granted or rejected ; but another plan was 
 in operation which was designed to justify Bishop Hobart 
 and themselves, and ivould effectually rid them of all fur- 
 ther trouble on the subject. This plan, it is not claimed 
 was formed or known by the convention, or by all the 
 clergy, but one of them declared to Doct, Samuel Simons 
 of Hebron, that he knew something which was private, 
 and which he was not at liberty to disclose, but which 
 would certainly drive me out of Hebron in less than one 
 year. How could he know this, if it had not been 
 agreed upon? Would Bishop Hobart? would the clergy 
 of Connecticut? would any people in the world ; if they 
 sincerely loved God, and their fellow men for his sake, 
 have treated any human being as *I have been used? 
 Would they reject all overtures of peace and reconcil- 
 iation? — would our blessed saviour and his apostles have 
 refused and neglected more than four thousand precious 
 and immortal souls? Would they have conducted as 
 Bishop Hobart did in Hebron ? a still more dreadful 
 plan was now projected. 
 
 My mind for some years has been, at times, greatly 
 distressed, from an apprehension that the inward dispo- 
 sition of my heart was not right before God. I could 
 not but feel I was injured and persecuted, and a resent- 
 ment would sometimes arise. It was and has been for 
 more than twenty years my custom, on each night, before 
 I slept, to call myself to an account before God, and to 
 note down the particular transactions of each day; and 
 it is a fact that I have not eat a meal, nor staid a night 
 in my house, nor perfomed any ministerial duty-Tor more 
 than twenty years, which, by turning to my journal, I 
 cannot tell when and where it was. 
 
 " O Almighty and Everlasting God, the protector of 
 all that put their trust in thee, without whom nothing is 
 strong, nothing is holy r increase and multiply upon me 
 
MEMOIRS. 77 
 
 thy mercy ; that thou heing my ruler and my guide, I 
 may so pass through things temporal, that finally I may 
 not lose the things eternal ; ingraft and continue in my 
 heart the love of thy name, increase in me true religion, 
 nourish me with all goodness, and of thy great mercy 
 keep me in the same through Jesus Christ our Lord— 
 Amen." 
 
 " Our Father who art in Heaven, &c. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 PERSECUTION. 
 
 In the year 1816 Bishop Hob art was invited to tak* 
 Episcopal charge of the church in Connecticut- — I ad 
 dressed a letter to him, [page 61,] begging for peace 
 and reconciliation. In 1817 by his direction, the Rev. 
 Mr. Blakeslee visited my parishes, [page 64;] on the 
 20th of August in that year Bishop Hobart came to the 
 door of the church in Hebron, and because I would not 
 submit to an indignity in my own parish, turned his back 
 upon more than 1500 people, assembled for public 
 worship, and disappointed more than 4000 in the 
 neighboring towns and counties. — In 1818 an Episcopal 
 Conference, in the north-east part of Connecticut, was 
 held in Windham, at which they voted unanimously, that 
 they were perfectly satisfied with me. — In 1818 1 proposed 
 that a convention of the Episcopal Church in Connecti- 
 cut should appoint a committee of all the Episcopal Cler- 
 gymen in the eastern part of Connecticut where I lived, 
 with full power to call the wardens and vestries and con- 
 gregations together, of all the parishes where I had ev- 
 er resided or preached and decide upon all matters rela- 
 ting to me; that 1 would go with them myself, that I 
 would pay all the expenses, and then offered a bond of 
 $1000, with good and sufficient security, to be well and 
 truly paid to said convention, if I did not abide by their 
 decision. But no ! a plan was knoivn to some of them 
 which was a secret, and which they were not at liberty to 
 
 7* 
 
78 MEMOIRS. 
 
 disclose, and which was kept from me as the hour of 
 death; but it would certainly answer all their purposes, 
 and drive me out of Hebron in less than one year 
 What this plan could be no one could devise. Imagin- 
 ation was all alive — something was in contemplation — 
 what could it be? One of Bishop Hobart's Clergymen 
 from the state of New- York came into my neighborhood 
 but did not call upon me. He visited Dr. Avery Down- 
 er, in Preston, who was a congregational presbyterian, 
 and who had quarrelled with almost all the clergy in that 
 neighborhood, of every denomination, and who then, and 
 never before then, became my enemy; falsely represen- 
 ting me as unworthy and degraded, and that I should not 
 preach there. He then reported, that Jlsenith C. Smith, 
 a single woman, to whom Dr. George Downer, son of 
 said Avery Downer, had been paying particular attention 
 for about two or three years then last past, h<ad, the year 
 before, been like to have a child by him, and had lost it; 
 and id^their plan was now found to be to induce her to 
 swear it falsely upon me. 
 
 After Bishop Jarvis had forbid me to preach in Con- 
 necticut without hearing or trial, though he declared he 
 had nothing against me; that my character and authori- 
 ty were good — after I had appealed to the house of Bish- 
 ops in 1804, and they had referred the case to the church 
 in Connecticut for trial, — after Bishop Jarvis had refu- 
 sed that trial, and issued another paper without granting 
 a trial — after a meeting was called in Stamford and the 
 church in that place had protested against the proceed- 
 ings of Bishop Jarvis, and voted to pay me at the rate 
 of$558ayear during my natural life, any order, de- 
 termination or decree to the contrary notwithstanding — 
 after I had been sued nine times for the same supposed 
 trespasses, in going into my own church and performing 
 ministerial duties, and they never had recovered from me 
 so much as one cent, nor proved any thing against my 
 conduct or character, though they ransacked the most 
 'private passages of my whole life, and that with the most 
 malicious intentions, for almost eight years — after I had 
 sued their party for harrassing and distressing me with 
 [vexatious and unreasonable law-suits, and had recovered 
 
MEMOIRS. 79 
 
 a verdict of $600 against them, before the Superior 
 Court in Fairfield — after I had appealed to the General 
 Convention in Baltimore, and the House of Bishops had 
 revoked and declared void, and of no force, all the proceed- 
 ings of sa'wd Jarvis in this case — after I had made the 
 most conciliatory overtures of peace and reconciliation 
 to Bishop Hobart, who sent the Rev. Mr. Blakeslee to 
 visit my parishes, and had received the most favorable 
 report; and then disappointed and abused more than 
 4000 precious and immortal souls in the north-eastern 
 part of Connecticut — after I had been persecuted, insul- 
 ted and abused for almost twenty years by Bishop Jarvis 
 and his party in Connecticut; who could get nothing 
 against me, my character and authority were good, my 
 people were perfectly satisfied with me, and had used all 
 lawful and prudent means to promote unity, peace and 
 prosperity in the Episcopal church, and I had offered a 
 bond oj $1000, with good and sufficient security, to be 
 well and truly paid to them, if I did not submit to their 
 decision — yet all this ivould avail them nothing so long as 
 they could see Mordecai the Jew sitting at the hinges gale. 
 Nothing but perjury ! the most dreadful the most heaven- 
 daring perjury and subornation of perjury! could effect; 
 a purpose so unspeakably wicked, and which for almost 
 twenty years they had in vain been striving to accom- 
 plish. Col. Jeremiah Halsey, Doct. Avery Downer, 
 of Preston, and James Lanman, Esq. of Norwich, who 
 had been one of the most violent federal congregational 
 presbyterians in Connecticut, and was my personal, po- 
 litical, and religious enemy, and of whom the Rev. Dr. 
 Tyler declared to me, that he never had known any man 
 in Norwich, who had discovered such an unfriendly per- 
 secuting spirit against the Episcopal church as he had 
 were the persons engaged in this dreadful project. 
 
 This really is one of the most abominable conspiracies 
 that ever was formed against any man in any country. 
 And it certainly is promoting truth and justice; and it 
 is suppressing perjury, wickedness and vice to expose it 
 to public animadversion and contempt. My religion, my 
 principles, and inclination, forbid me to speak evil of any 
 one, any further forth than a sacred regard to truth and 
 
80 MEMOIRS. 
 
 justice compel me. How muchsoever I may have done 
 and suffered for the Episcopal church, and how muchso- 
 ever I believe the authority, admire the doctrine, and.love 
 the worship of God in that church, and how reluctant so- 
 ever I may feel in exposing the real faults of nay brethren, 
 who are of the clergy in this case, yet to be silent would 
 be upholding perjury, subornation of perjury, and the 
 highest injustice to myself, to my children and friends, 
 and to the church of Christ. So soon as this PLAN 
 was known, the church in Jewitt City appointed Messrs. 
 Enoch Baker and Peleg Fry; and the church in Po- 
 quatanic appointed James Cook, Esq. and Mr. Peleg 
 Rose, a committee to inquire into the truth of this report. 
 They went in person to the house at different times, 
 where the crimes were said to have been committed, 
 and made diligent and full inquiry and examination, of 
 the said Asenath, of her mother and sister, and grand- 
 father, with whom they lived; and of Perry Clark and 
 •bis wife and family who lived in the same house with 
 them, and also of the neighbors, and they found the 
 whole story, as it is related to me, to be a palpable 
 falsehood, and they so reported, and the report was ac- 
 cepted by the churches. 
 
 Downer, Halsey and Lanman, being thus foiled in 
 their plan, resolved upon one expedient more, and that 
 was to frighten and compel her to swear her supposed 
 child, not upon Doct. George Downer, but upon me; and 
 for this Halsey entered a complaint against her, before 
 a federal presbyterian justice, of their party ; and in 
 duced Doct. E. B. Downing, of the same class, to swear 
 that he had some time the year before delivered her of a 
 dead child. — Halsey and Downer then threatened her, 
 if she did not swear it, not upon George, but upon me, 
 she would be whipped at the public post — that she would 
 be stripped stark naked, and sit upon the gallows with a 
 rope about her neck, &c. — The poor girl was frightened 
 almost to death, and privately left the town and county. 
 During all this time I was in Hebron, a distance of about 
 30 miles, had heard nothing of it, and knew nothing of 
 it ; but on my return to Preston, I was informed by 
 James Cook Esq. what had been done. I then called 
 
MEMOIRS. M 
 
 upon her rfiother who informed me where she was; I went 
 there and she then confessed to me the whole story, viz. 
 " That she had for two or three years then last past, kept 
 private company with Dr. George Downer, that he had 
 promised, and she expected to marry him — that on the 
 first day of July, 1817, she became like to have a child 
 by him, that he went away to Ohio and left her, that she 
 had been sick and infirm and had lost it ; and that Col. 
 Halsey and old Dr. Downer had tried every method in 
 their power to induce her to swear it falsely upon me, 
 that she was determined not to do it, and for that reasora 
 had left the county." She then gave her deposition to 
 that amount, dated in Hampton, May 28, 1818, and went 
 to her uncles in Mass. She then wrote to James Cook, 
 Esq. dated August 6th, 1818. " That she never had 
 known any thing in my conduct unbecoming the gentle- 
 man, the christian or the clergyman, and that I was no 
 way justly liable to reproach in any of those matters 
 which some people had lain to my charge respecting her, 
 and, says she, " I think it no more than fair to clear him 
 of every thing of every name and nature which can in- 
 volve him on my account. 
 
 Asenath C. Smith."! 
 In the month of March or April 1819, Asenath C. 
 Smith returned to Griswold — her mother for many months 
 had been sick with a hectic fever, which is a family com- 
 plaint, and soon after died. Dr. Avery Downer was 
 their family physician, was very unfriendly to me, and 
 by misrepresentations had made them believe that I was 
 their enemy, and would do them all the hurt I could. 
 Maria was willing to go all lengths— he had made them 
 believe, that Halsey and Lanman and he, did not want 
 to hurt them, but to drive me out of the state and out 
 of the ministry, and then was the time for them to make 
 their fortunes. — Mr. Lanman would get from me every 
 cent of property that I was worth in the world, and they 
 should have it, and it never should cost them any thing, 
 nor hurt them ; and that it would be the most for their 
 honor of any thing they could do, for the Bishop and all 
 
 f Was there ever before, such an infamous plan ! or such a horrid perse- 
 cution ! ! 
 
62 MEMOIRS. 
 
 his friends, and all the presbyterians and baptists would 
 immediately take their part and become their friends, 
 and they would be more respected and have more friends 
 than they ever had in the world, or than any other girls 
 in town. Soon after this, Col. Halsey and Dr. Downer 
 came there and staid all night for the purpose of get- 
 ting the said Asenath to swear her supposed child upon 
 me, which she had before justly and truly charged upon 
 the son of the said Downer. They took her into 
 a private bedroom alone, and talked to her, they 
 said, as friends, and urged and coaxed and flattered, and 
 staid all night, and promised her riches, honor, protection, 
 secrecy and safety, if she would swear to what they 
 would tell her. At length she consented, and in the 
 morning Col. Halsey dictated trie story which they had 
 agreed upon — Dr. Downer wrote it and she made oath 
 to it. Soon after this, within a few days, Mr. Lanman 
 came there, about eight miles, at about 2 o'clock P. M. 
 took the said Asenath into their east chamber alone, and 
 remained there until about nine or ten o'clock at night. 
 She says, that he put his arms around her, and hugged 
 her, and kissed her, Slc. and promised her the same as 
 Halsey and Downer had done before — that he said if I 
 prosecuted her for perjury it must come through his 
 hands as state's attorney, and he would pledge his honor 
 and the honor of the whole state that he would stop it. 
 She says that she told hirn that she could not in con- 
 science testify as she had done before Halsey and Dow- 
 ner, for it was not true — then he told her she could and it 
 never should hurt her ; that she need not and should not 
 be called upon to testify publicly but only before a Justice 
 and a few friends, and that it would be the best and mos*t 
 honorable thing that she had ever done in her life — the 
 most for her honor and interest and for that of her fami- 
 
 Col. Halsey was an old experienced lawyer and knew 
 what would do and how to contrive. Dr. Downer was 
 a learned, sensible man, a noted physician, and much 
 looked up to. Bishop Hobart had neglected me and 
 my parishes, — a hue and cry was raised — the congrega- 
 tional federalists considered me their political and reli- 
 
MEMOIRS 83 
 
 gious enemy — I had built up an Episcopal Church 
 among them where the service had never been performed 
 before, — their cause was falling, jealousy and animosity 
 were on the alert — Halsey had pledged his life and his 
 honor to Asenath and Maria, (and it was done before 
 witnesses) that it never should hurt them or cost them 
 any thing- — Mr. Lanman was a great beau, a senator of 
 the United States, a Connecticut State's Attorney, he 
 had been there, eight miles on purpose to see them, had 
 been shut up alone with Asenath from two o'clock in the 
 afternoon till nine or ten o'clock at night, he had put 
 his arms around her, and hugged her and kissed her, (he 
 was a widower) and promised her riches, honor, friend- 
 ship, protection and even secrecy if she would swear 
 these things upon me — she says she told him that they 
 were not true and she could not in conscience swear to 
 them ; then he told her she could and it never should 
 hurt her. Mr. Perry Clark, her uncle, was called in 
 to hear the promises if she would swear against me, and 
 all this is solemnly sworn to by their own wittnesses. 
 Now let any young woman, like Asenath C. Smith, be 
 courted for two or three years by a respectable young 
 physician — let her meet with a misfortune and have it 
 known and sworn to — let such men as Col. Halsey, no- 
 ted for his intrigues among women — let such a man as Dr. 
 Downer, who was then of respectable standing in socie- 
 ty, of great art, intrigue and affability — let such a man 
 as James Lanman, a Senator of the United States, a 
 noted lawyer, State's Attorney, a federal presbyterian 
 church member 9 a very handsome young widower, very 
 dressy, very gay, let three such men try their skill upon 
 such a poor fatherless girl as Asenath C. Smith, let them 
 engage her unprincipled sister Maria to assist them, and 
 who can tell what they might not induce her to say or do ? 
 What might they not induce her to testify ? During all 
 this time I was in Hebron, a distance of 30 miles, had not 
 heard that she had returned — was wholly ignorant of 
 what was going on — and had no more thought they 
 would bring a charge against me for committing a crime 
 with her than any other person in the world. — The whole 
 plan was kept from me a profound accrel until I came to Po- 
 
84 MEMOIRS. 
 
 quatanic on my regular business, when I was informed 
 that some plan was in motion relative to me and Asenath 
 C. Smith, and Mr. Lanman was engaged in the busi- 
 ness,! soon called him and found him hostile to a degree, 
 that the whole plan was matured, cut, dried, prepared, 
 and I was arrested. — In vain did I expostulate — in vain 
 did I refer him to the investigation of the churches in 
 that neighborhood — to the report of the committees, to 
 the documents in my possession — in vain did I urge him 
 to delay the time until I could furnish him with satisfac- 
 tory evidence of my innoeence — no ! the deadly blow 
 was aimed — the whole plan was contrived and matured, 
 little did I think or know that Halsey and Downer had 
 been to see Asenath and staid all night, and that Lanman 
 had been shut alone with her from two o'clock P. M. till 
 ten o'clock at night — that Halsey had contrived and 
 dictated the story which they wished her to testify — that 
 Downer had written it and that Lanman and they had 
 coaxed and flattered and hired her to swear to it. But 
 Lanman now told me plainly that I had done more injury 
 to the presbyterian establishment oj Connecticut than any 
 man he ever knew, and that he was determined to drive me 
 out of the ministry and out of the state. It was not be- 
 cause I had committed any crime with Asenath C. Smith 
 or with any body else, but because I had oppossed the 
 federal presbyterian party in Connecticut, opposed to 
 their taxing every body without their consent. 
 
 I acknowledged service, procured bail, agreed upon a 
 day for a Court of Inquiry. The information was 
 brought before Farvvel Coit,Esq. own cousin of Lan- 
 man, and was never known to decide a case against 
 him or his wishes. — He was a warm federal presbyteri- 
 an and particularly unfriendly to me for having estab- 
 lished an Episcopal church in Jewitt City, among his 
 connections. And most of them had turned Episcopali- 
 ans, The 29th day of April, 1819, was the day agreed 
 upon for their inquiry, and the place was Joseph R. Wil- 
 loughby's tavern in Norwich Landing — and I had about 
 10 days to prepare. Here is the r^ost dreadful plot, plan, 
 stratagem and conspiracy, that e w er was formed against 
 any man in any country. — After depriving me of my 
 
MEMOIRS. 85 
 
 just rights and privileges without hearing or trial, after 
 harrassing and distressing me in law for almost 20 
 years without even a probable cause of action, after I 
 had recovered a verdict of $600, against them for vex- 
 atious law suits — after having caused me to travel over 
 a great part of the United States, at great pains and ex- 
 pense, in my own defence — after having been refused 
 every overture of peace and reconciliation — after Bish- 
 op Hobart had, on my account, insulted and abused 
 more than 4000 people in the eastern part of Connecticut, 
 a conspiracy was formed, a secret plan was devised, and I 
 was to be driven out of Hebron in less than one year. 
 Ministers of the gospel and officers of public justice were 
 in array against me — shall I like St. Peter, draw the 
 sword ? Shall I like the Vicar of Wakefield, take my 
 bible in one hand, my gun in the other and demand jus- 
 tice or death ? Shall I like St. Stephen, pray for my per- 
 secutors and murderers ; or shall I like my blessed Sav- 
 iour, open not my mouth to them ? O, Almighty and 
 most merciful God, be pleased, I beseech thee, to direct 
 and assist me in all my doings, and in all my sufferings, 
 with thy most gracious favour ; give me all such things 
 as are necessary and profitable to me ; defend me from 
 all such things as are hurtful either to my body or to my 
 soul ; and finally, by thy mercy, receive me into ever- 
 lasting life through Jesus Christ my Lord, who hath mer- 
 cifully taught and expressly commanded me and all oth- 
 ers, that when we did pray we should say, Our Father, 
 who art ; n Heaven, &c. 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 COURT OF INQUIRY IN NORWICH, CON- 
 NECTICUT, APRIL, 29th, 1819. 
 
 Present — Farwel Coit, a Justice of the Peace fot 
 New-London County. 
 
 James Lanman Esq. County Attorney, and 
 Col. Halsey, associated with him. 
 8 
 
8* MEMOIRS. 
 
 J, Jlmmi Rogers, was called and answered. 
 
 Mr Lanman then read his complaint against me, which 
 was couched in language so very obscene and offensive 
 that T am absolutely ashamed to repeat it, but was well 
 calculated to sour and prejudice the minds of the public 
 against me before I was heard — nay, in the minds of 
 •he federal presbyterian establishment in Connecticut, I 
 ought to be condemned right or wrong. The crimes 
 charged upon me were, 
 
 1st. That I had in the town of Griswold, county of 
 New-London, and state of Connecticut, on the first day 
 of July 1817, committed a crime with Jlsenath Caroline 
 Smith, a single unmarried woman, of that town, by which 
 she did then and there become like to have a child by 
 me. And 2d, That she had, by the use of means used 
 with her by me, lost that said child. 
 
 To these charges I pleaded not guilty either in whole 
 or in any part. 
 
 Calvin Goddard Esq. one of the noted Hartford Con- 
 vention men, a strong federal congregational presbyteri- 
 an, and who was strongly opposed to me in politics and 
 religion ; but who, I charitably hoped, would not betray 
 the cause of his client — and Jacob B. Gurley Esq. of 
 New-London were my counsel. They informed me that 
 any attempt to counteract any complaint of that kind 
 brought by James Lanman before his cousin Farwel 
 Coit Esq. would be absolutely unavailing ; but that it 
 might be well to know their testimony and prepare for a 
 trial before the Superior Court. 
 
 Witnesses on the part of the prosecution. 
 
 Asenath Caroline Smithy was* the "first witness called 
 and sworn with her sister and others. She testified that 
 the charges just read by Mr. Lanman against me were 
 true, and then stated the circumstances. — But afterwards 
 she confessed that the whole story was false — that it was 
 contrived and made up by Col. Halsey, Dr. Downer, and 
 James Lanman — that one of thern dictated it, the other 
 ^wrote it, and that they and James Lanman had over- 4 
 
MEMOIRS. 87 
 
 persuaded and hired her to swear to it, and that it was 
 not true and they knew it ! ! 
 
 Maria A. Smithy the supposed sister of the said Ase- 
 nath, was the next witness. She said that I had courted 
 her sister, and she expected I would marry her — that I 
 came there on a certain night, at a late hour and advised 
 her sister to run away, and that on the next day Andrew 
 Clark carried her away, £tc. — (She afterwards made oath 
 before Dennison Palmer Esq. a justice of the peace, 
 that her whole testimony before Esq. Coit at this time, 
 was contrived and made up by Col. Halsey, Dr. Down- 
 er, and James Lanman — that it was entirely false and 
 they knew it, but that they had been over-persuaded and 
 hired to come there and swear to it.) 
 
 Dr. E. B. Downing was the next witness. He testi- 
 fied that he had at some time in Griswold, delivered 
 AsenathC Smith of a dead child — that it was so putre- 
 fied that he could give no account of it, and that it was 
 immediately destroyed — that he saw no mark of violence 
 upon it, and that it might have been produced by sick- 
 ness, infirmity or accident— that he did not hear my 
 name mentioned, and that he did not know that I was in 
 that part of the state at that time— He was of the Lanman 
 party, a violent federal presbyterian, and would have been 
 willing to have me destroyed right or wrong. 
 
 Samuel Wheeler, a negro boy, testified that one mor- 
 ning, at sun about half an hour high, he was sent to Mr. 
 Clark's to borrow a bag, that they sent him up stairs — 
 that he looked through the crack of a door and saw 
 Asenath and me in bed together. Question by Mr. God- 
 dard. — Did you go into the chamber? Answer — No. Q. 
 Were they covered up in bed? A. Yes. Q. How far 
 was the bed from the door? A. Clear across the cham- 
 ber. Q. Was it a large chamber? A. It was. This 
 same negro has since justly suffered two year's impris- 
 onment in Newgate state prison at Simsbury Mines for 
 breaking open a store and stealing in North Stonington, 
 Con. He was a suitable witness to be employed i?i this case 
 by Halsey, Lanman and Downer ; "birds of a feather 
 will flock together." Mr. Clark testified that the said 
 negro was brought up within about 40 rods of him, that 
 
88 MEMOIRS. 
 
 he always considered him to be a most notorious liar and 
 a thief; that he had no knowledge of having sent any 
 one into his chamber, at any time, after a bag; for that 
 he always kept his bags, not in his chamber, but in his 
 corn house; and that he thought no confidence ought to 
 be placed in his testimony. 
 
 Elisha Geer, grand-father of the said Asenath, was 
 the next witness. He testified that he lost his wife by 
 death, that I preached a sermon at his house on the oc- 
 casion — that afterwards he lost his only son and I preach- 
 ed a sermon on that occasion also— that he pastured my 
 horse when I was in Jewitt City, and I was frequently 
 there; but as for the crimes now charged upon me he 
 never knew any thing about them, nor heard any thing 
 about them till very lately — about two years after they 
 were said tc Have been committed. 
 
 Mr. Pen^ Jlark and hi3 wife, testified that they lived 
 in the same house with Asenath, that they never knew 
 or heard of the crime now charged upon me until short- 
 ly before that time — that is two years after when Col. 
 Halsey and Dr. Downer came there and staid all night. 
 
 Welcome A. Browning and Wife, testified that they liv- 
 ed near neighbors to the said Asenath — that they never 
 knew nor heard any thing of the charges now brought 
 against me until within a short time — that the black fel- 
 low who testified was a poor, mean, lying thievish negro 
 and that they could not believe him when he was sent 
 on a common errand, and that they placed no confidence 
 in his story — he was their negro and lived with them. 
 
 Some of the Brewsters and the Widow Lester, strong fed- 
 eral presbyterians, testified that they lived in the neigh- 
 borhood of the said Asenath and Maria, that they knew 
 nothing against their character as to truth and veracity, 
 (but on trial I was informed that they refused to testify 
 any such thing, and on that account they were not sub- 
 poenied.) 
 
 Witnesses on the part of the accused. 
 
 James Cook, Esq. was the first witness. He is a man 
 who is one of the first as to character and standing in 
 
MEMOIRS. 89 
 
 that part of the country; the first select man of the town 
 of Preston, often a member of the Legislature from that 
 town, a justice of the peace, &c. &,c He testified that 
 Mr. Peleg Rose and he were a committee appointed by 
 and in behalf of the church in Poquatanic to inquire 
 into the truth of the reports, which are now char- 
 ges against Mr. Rogers, that they went to the house of 
 Mr. Elisha Geer, where the young woman resided, and 
 made diligent inquiry and full examination of the said 
 Asenath, of her mother and sister and grandfather — that 
 ihey all declared that the reports were wholly false and 
 malicious, that Mr. Rogers had never kept private com- 
 pany with Asenath, that they never had reason to think 
 ihat he intended to marry her, that he never had conduc- 
 ted any way improperly there, that they knew nothing 
 and could say nothing against him, and that the whole 
 story was a lie ; that he then wrote and they signed the 
 following certificate,* that they then called on Welcome 
 A. Browning and wife, stated their business and made 
 diligent inquiry of them, who declared that they knew 
 nothing and had heard nothing of the reports, that Mr. 
 Rogers always appeared like a gentleman and acted like 
 a gentleman, and that they could say nothing against 
 him — that they then went to Mr. Ebenezer Clark's and 
 stated their business to them and made diligent inquiry 
 and could find nothing against Mr. Rogers — that they 
 then returned and reported to the Church that they had 
 been in person to the place where the ill conduct was 
 said to have taken place, that they had diligently inquired 
 of the person implicated, and of all the family, and of the 
 neighbors, and that they found the charges now against 
 Mr. Rogers to be wholly false and that they ought not 
 to be regarded, and their report was unanimously accepted 
 by the churches. 
 
 *Griswold, January bth, 1818. — We the subscribers, hereby certify, 
 that the Ret. A mini Rogers has occasionally visited our family two or thre* 
 years past; when we had sickness and death in the house and at other times; 
 that we have always considered him a worthy gentleman, an exemplary man, 
 a faithful good Clergyman, and not justly liable to reproach for any impro- 
 priety of conduct-^-aigned by Asenath C. Smith, the principal witness, An- 
 na Smith her mother, Maria, A. Smith, her sister, Elisha Geer, her grand* 
 father, Perry Clark, her uncle, Sophia Clark, her aunt, Lcsltr Clark, her 
 cousin, all residing in the house with her. 
 8* 
 
90 MEMOIRS. 
 
 Mr. Peleg Rose, the next witness was a very respec- 
 table man, one of the vestry of St. James' Church in 
 Poquatanic, and a committee to go with James Cook 
 Esq. to inquire into the truth of the charges now against 
 me, testified that he did go with said Cook and that the 
 facts were as he had stated them, and that from said in- 
 quiry he was fully satisfied that the charges against me 
 were utterly and absolutely false and ought not to be re- 
 garded. 
 
 Mrs. Priscilla Cook, wife of James Cook, Esq. is a 
 very respectable woman, a professor of religion, and 
 would be an ornament in any christian church, testified 
 that from her own ^rsonal knowledge, and other circum- 
 stances, she had no reason to believe, and did not be- 
 lieve that the testimony of Maria A. Smith then given in 
 court was true, and stated wherein it was not true. 
 
 Mr. Enoch Baker, is one of the vestrymen of St. 
 George's Church in Jewitt City, a very respectable man 
 and as much to be believed as any other man in town, 
 tesfied that a report was put in circulation, as near as he 
 could find out, by Col. Halsey and Dr. Downer, that 
 Asenath C. Smith, who resided within about one mile of 
 Jewitt City, had been like to have a child by Mr. Rogers 
 and had lost it by his means, that a meeting of the war- 
 dens and vestry of the church in Jewitt City was called to 
 inquire into the truth of this report, that Mr. Peleg Fry 
 and he were appointed a committee for that purpose, that 
 they went in person to the house where she resided and 
 made full and fair examination, and inquiry of her, of 
 her mother and grandfather, and of Mr Perry Clark and 
 his wife, and of his neighbors, and that they found the 
 reports, now charged against Mr. Rogers, to be wholly 
 false and malicious and ought not to be regarded, and they 
 so reported to the church and it was by them unanimous- 
 ly accepted. 
 
 Question by Mr. Lanman. Did Mr. Rogers go with 
 you when you made this inquiry ? 
 
 Answer. He did not, nor do I know or believe that 
 he was at that time in this part of the state, or had ever 
 been informed of what was going on 
 
 Mr. Peleg Fry, is also one of the vestry of St. George's 
 
MEMOIRS. 91 
 
 church in Jewitt City, is a respectable man and as much 
 to be believed as any other man, testified,, that he was a 
 committee with Mr. Baker, that he went with him, that 
 his statement was true, and that he had no knowledge 
 or belief that Mr. Rogers was in that part of the state, 
 or knew any thing of it. 
 
 The following documents were then read and delivered 
 to the justice and Lanman, as evidence in the case, by con" 
 sent oj counsel. 
 
 1st. The deposition of the said Asenath wherein she 
 did, the year before, make solemn oath, that for two or 
 three years last past, she had kept private company with 
 Dr. George Downer, that in hope and expectation of be- 
 ing married to him, she did on that very first day of July 
 1817, become like to have a child by him, and that she 
 lost it by sickness, infirmity, &c. 
 
 2d. The certificate of Eiisha Geer and family, and 
 of Perry Clark and family, in which, the year after she 
 was said to have been delivered of the supposed child, 
 they cleared me of these charges, or of any other impro- 
 priety of conduct. 
 
 3d. The letter of the said Asenath, dated August 6th, 
 1318, to James. Cook, Esq. in which she says, whatever 
 misfortunes may have befallen her, they are not justly 
 chargeable to Mr. Rogers. 
 
 *4ih. The certificate containing the report of the com- 
 mittee of St. George's church, in Jewitt City ; that 
 they had been in person to the house of Eiisha Geer, Sec. 
 the same as Mr. Baker, and Mr. Fry now testified. 
 
 5th. The unanimous vote of the wardens and vestry- 
 men of St. George's church, accepting and approving of 
 the said report. 
 
 6th. The deposition of Capt. Thomas Miller, in 
 which he testified that he heard Ebenezer Lathman 
 agree with Mr. Rogers to be in Jewitt City about the 
 last of October, 1817, and to bid off some of his proper- 
 ty, which was to be sold at auction. 
 
 7th. The deposition of Curtis Hickox, Esq. in which 
 he testified, that on that very first day of July, 1817, 
 when I was accused of committing that crime in Gris- 
 wold, I was at his house in Washington, one hundred 
 
92 MEMOIRS. 
 
 miles from Griswold, that he then and there paid me $40, 
 in money, and took my receipt in full, dated at his house, 
 one hundred miles from Griswold, on that very first day 
 of July, 1317. 
 
 8th. The deposition of Dr. Wells Beardslee, in 
 which he testified that I was in Kent, (near Washington,) 
 one hundred miles from Griswold, on the first day of 
 July, 1817, and for some time before, and that I was not 
 in Griswold. 
 
 9th. The deposition of Homer Swift, Esq. in which 
 he testified the same as Dr. Beardslee. 
 
 Derby, April 21st, 1818. 
 
 lOf/i. Certificate of Mr. Joel Chatfield. — I do here- 
 by certify that I have been one of the wardens of the 
 Episcopal parish of Union Church, in Derby, for many 
 years last past, and was one of the committee who em- 
 ployed the Rev. Ammi Rogers to preach in said church, 
 which he did a part of the time for about seven years ; 
 that I have been personally and intimately acquainted 
 with him for about 14 years last past ; that about seven 
 years of that time he made my house his home, and 
 boarded in my family, when he was in the parish, and 
 has occasionally made my house his home ever since, 
 and that I have always found him a very able, faithful, 
 pious and exemplary clergyman ; a man of truth, honor 
 and strict integrity, and no ways justly liable to reproach 
 for any immorality or impropriety of conduct ; that I 
 Lave been a member and attended several of the conven- 
 tions of the Episcopal church, in the state in which the 
 case of Mr. Rogers was attempted to be discussed, and 
 from what I myself have seen and heard in said conven- 
 tions, [ am fully convinced, that the ecclesiastical pro- 
 ceedings against him, have been not only unconstitution- 
 al and void, but unfair, oppressive and cruel in the high- 
 est degree. Joel Chatfield. 
 In presence of Lemon Chatfield, Stoddard Chatfield, fyc. 
 
 11th Thomas Wells, of Hebron, in the county of 
 Tolland, and state of Connecticut, of lawful age, depo- 
 seth and saith, that he is one of the wardens of St. Pe- 
 ter's Church, in said Hebron ; that he has been well ac- 
 
 
MEMOIRS. 93 
 
 quainted with the character of the Rev. Ammi Rogers 
 for between 25 and 30 years last past ; that he had re- 
 lations and frie-nds who lived under the ministry of the 
 said Rogers, in the state of New- York ; that he him- 
 self was there, and that he considers the character of 
 the said Rogers to be and to have been good ; that the 
 said Rogers has resided and preached in said Hebron a 
 considerable part of the time for between five and six 
 years last past, and is now the settled minister of the 
 Episcopal church in this place ; that the deponent has 
 usually attended all the society and church meetings of 
 said church ; that in those meetings he has never known 
 or heard of a vote or voice against said Rogers, except 
 one man, who has long since sold his property and gone 
 off. — The deponent further says that he has attended the 
 convention of the Episcopal church in this state, and 
 has made particular inquiry, and also when he was a 
 member of the legislature of this state last fall at New- 
 Haven, he made inquiry, and is fully satisfied that noth- 
 ing has appeared in any proper manner, to the disadvan- 
 tage of the said Rogers ; and the deponent says, that 
 he considers the character of the said Rogers, amon^ 
 his parishioners and most intimate acquaintance, to be, 
 and to have been good, as a minister, and as a man, and 
 equal to that of ministers of the Gospel in general : and 
 further the deponent saith not. 
 
 Dated at Hebron, the 26th day of April, 1819. 
 
 Thomas Wells. 
 Tolland County, ss. Hebron, April 26th, 1819. 
 
 Personally appeared Thomas Wells, signer of the 
 forgoing deposition, and made solemn oath that the facts 
 therein stated, were the truth, the whole truth, and noth- 
 ing but the truth. 
 
 Before me, Stewart Beebe, Justice of Peace. 
 Opened in Court. F. Coit, Justice of Peace. 
 
 Hiram Haughton, of Hebron, in the county of Tol- 
 land and state of Connecticut, of lawful age, deposeth 
 and saith, that he now is, and for many years last past 
 has been one of the wardens of St. Peter's church in 
 said Hebron ; that he has been well acquainted with the 
 character of the Rev. Ammi Rogers ever since he has 
 
94 BIEMOIRS. 
 
 preached in said Hebron, and that he considers it to be 
 good. The deponent says that the said Rogers has re- 
 sided and preached a considerable part of the time, for 
 between five and six years last past, and is now the set- 
 tled minister of the Episcopal church in this town ; that 
 ever since the said Rogers has preached in said Hebron, 
 he has made his, the deponent's house, his home, and has 
 boarded in his family when he was in the parish ; and 
 that he considers the conduct of the said Rogers, as a 
 minister and as a man, publicly and privately, to be good. 
 The deponent says, that he has generally attended all 
 the society, and church meetings of said Episcopal 
 church ; and that in these meetings he has never known 
 nor heard of a hand or a voice against said Rogers, ex- 
 cept one man, who has long since sold his property and 
 gone off ; that he considers the conduct and character 
 of the said Rogers, among his parishioners and acquain- 
 tance, to be good, and equal to that of the ministers of 
 the gospel in general : and further the deponent saith 
 not. — Dated at Hebron, the 26th day of April, 1819. 
 
 Hiram Haughton. 
 Tolland County, ss. Hebron, April 26th, 1819. 
 
 Personally appeared Hiram Haughton, signer of the 
 foregoing deposition, and made solemn oath that the facts 
 therein stated, are the truth, the whole truth, and noth- 
 ing but the truth, before me, 
 
 Stewart Beebe, Justice of the Peace. 
 
 Shipman Haughton, of the town of Hebron, in the 
 county of Tolland, and state of Connecticut, of lawful 
 age, deposeth and saith, that he has been well acquaint- 
 ed with the character of the Rev, Ammi Rogers for 
 more than twenty years last past : that he had brothers 
 and sisters, and relations, who lived under the ministry 
 of the said Rogers, while he resided in the state of New- 
 York ; that he himself was there, and from his own 
 knowledge, and from the best information which he has 
 been able to obtain, the character of the said Ammi Ro- 
 gers is good as a minister, and as a man, and as a chris- 
 tian, &,c. (the same as that of Mr. Wells and Mr. Hi- 
 ram Haughton, and swore before the same Justice of, 
 the Peace, at the same time.j 
 
MEMOIRS. 99 
 
 The case was submitted to the justice without argu- 
 ment ; and he, after some deliberation ordered me to be 
 bound over in a bond of $750, with good and sufficient 
 security, for a trial on the said complaint, before the 
 then next Superior Court to be holden in Norwich, in 
 September then following ; and I was allowed five days 
 to go among my acquaintance and procure bail or secu- 
 rity for my appearance — I suppose in the hope that I 
 would run away. Thus my destruction as a minister, 
 which had been attempted for almost twenty years, was 
 now likely to be effected. Bishop Hobart would be 
 justified in his neglect of me and of my parishes. Bish- 
 op Jarvis' friends would exult in their success : my par- 
 ishes were mortified and confounded, and I was in dis- 
 tress. I immediately resigned my parishes and declin- 
 ed all ministerial duties, except on extraordinary occa- 
 sions. I procured bail and prepared for trial. Let me 
 pray. 
 
 O, Father of mercies and God of all comfort, my on- 
 ly help in time of need, look down from heaven I humb- 
 ly beseech thee, behold, visit and relieve me ; look upon 
 me with the eyes of thy mercy, comfort me with a sense 
 of thy goodness, preserve me from the temptations .of 
 the enemy, give me patience under my affliction. Thou 
 O God, who knowest the hearts of all men, knowest 
 that I am not guilty of the crimes charged upon me ; in 
 thy good time deliver me in thy righteousness ; forgive 
 the dreadful perjury and the subornation of perjury 
 committed against me : of thy great mercy forgive my 
 enemies, persecutors and slanderers, and turn their 
 hearts ; lift up the light of thy countenance upon me, 
 and give me peace through Jesus Christ our Lord. 
 Amen. 
 
 Our Father who art in heaven, &c. 
 
 •* False witnesses with forged complaints, 
 
 Against my truth combin'd ; 
 And to my charge such tilings they laid. 
 
 As I had ne'er design 'd. 
 
96 MEMOIRS. 
 
 The good which I to them had done, 
 
 With evil they repaid ; 
 And did with malice undeserved,- 
 
 My harmless life invade," &c, 
 
 35th Psalm 2d part in the Prayer Book* 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 PERSECUTION. 
 
 To impeach a court of Justice is not my intention, 
 where there is no abuse of power. To err is human, to 
 retract known error is noble, is manly, is generous; but 
 with the evidence laid before the court of inquiry, where 
 is there any man of good sense and strict integrity, if he 
 were unprejudiced, would have bound a respectable 
 clergyman to trial for crimes so enormous, and support- 
 ed by testimony so doubtful ? And where is there another 
 state's attorney who would have gone eight miles been 
 shut up alone with a young woman, in the situafrn 
 of Asenath, from one or two o'clock in the afternoon uiv 
 Xv nine or ten o'clock at night, and there advised, per- 
 suaded and urged her to bring forward charges of that 
 nature, and expose herself to everlasting dishonor and 
 contempt! — for if their story which she related were true, 
 and she had consented to what was alledged, where is 
 the woman on earth that would have told it? If it were 
 not true, who would have told such a thing against her- 
 self? The story in itself, whether true or false, is dis- 
 graceful, and any woman kind who would tell it, ought 
 to be despised and not to be believed, one way or the 
 other; yet Lanman could say to this unfortunate girl, 
 that it would be the best and most honorable thing that she 
 could do; that it never should hurt her, nor cost her any 
 thing, that she should be protected, and that she need 
 not, and should not be called upon to testify publickly in 
 the case; she followed his advice and broke her peace 
 of mind forever, and brought everlasting disgrace and 
 ruin upon herself and others, and what good, what profit, 
 what advantage has she, or the public derived from it 1 . 
 
MEMOIRS. &T 
 
 Let others take warning from this example, never to say 
 or do that at one time, of which they would have a just 
 cause to be ashamed at another. 
 
 Within a few days after I was bound over, 1 called on 
 Farwell Coit, Esq. at his house in Norwich, and reques- 
 ted him to return to me the foregoing papers, which I had 
 delivered to him at the binding over; at that moment Mr. 
 Lanman came in and directed him not to give them up, and 
 insulted and abused me in that manner, of which any gen- 
 tleman would be ashamed. Coit refused to give up ike pa- 
 pers on the ground that it was his duty to keep them for 
 the trial. Asenath was confined to the house of widow 
 Lester, a strong presbyterian woman, of violent passions 
 and prejudices in Griswold, and was guarded day and 
 night, and forbidden to see me or any of my friends, or to 
 speak, or to have any communication with us. I sent 
 counsel to converse with her, but he was refused a sight 
 of her. — Maria was gone off to parts unknown to me. 
 I received proposals which are said to have come from 
 Col. Halsey, that if I would pay him 400 dollars, the 
 matter should all be hushed up, and no more done about 
 it. I wholly refused to pay one cent, trusting that my 
 righteousness would yet break forth as the noon-day. 
 For about four months, Asenath was kept and guarded 
 in this way, when she had an opportunity of going pri- 
 vately on a visit to Hampton, about fourteen miles. — 
 This was soon communicated to me; I immediately went 
 to see her. At first she was frightened and retired; with- 
 in a few moments she returned with tears of repentance 
 confessing and lamenting that she had been over-per- 
 suaded, and wickedly induced by threats and promises 
 to lie and swear falsely against me; that she had never 
 enjoyed one moment's peace of mind since; but what to 
 do she did not know; if she did not testify again at the 
 trial as she had done, she would be prosecuted for perju- 
 ry and suffer all its penalties; if she did, she shouid per- 
 jure herself again; that she knew, that I knew, and God 
 knew, that what she had testified against me was false, 
 and that she should be glad to retract, and make amends 
 to the utmost of her power, if she could be protected. 
 
 She then went before a justice, wrote with her own 
 9 
 
H9 MEMOIRS. 
 
 hand, subscribed and made solenm oath to the following 
 deposition, directed to the Superior Court of Connecti- 
 cut, to be holden in Norwich, September, 1819, and im- 
 mediately left the state. 
 
 I, Asenath C Smith, of the town of Griswold, in the 
 county of New-London, and state of Connecticut, of 
 awful age, depose and say, that the information given, 
 and the complaint made by James Lanman, Esq. attor- 
 ney for the state of Conneticut, to Farwell Coit, Esq. a 
 justice of the peace, dated Norwich, April 12th, 1819, 
 against the Rev. Ammi Rogers and his conduct towards 
 me, was then, and now is wholly, utterly, and absolutely 
 false and unjust; and I depose and say, that the testimo- 
 ny which I gave before the said Farwell Coit, Esq. on 
 the 29th day of April, 1819, was procured and dictated, 
 and I was induced by Col. Halsey, Dr. Downer and 
 others, who overpersuaded and induced me to say what 
 I did, and for which I am now sincerly sorry, and now 
 confess that my testimony on that subject was wholly oc- 
 casioned by them, and that it was unjust and wrong. 
 
 Asenath C. Smith. 
 
 Windham county, ss. Windham, Sept. 2d, 1819. Per- 
 sonally appeared the above named Asenath C. Smith, 
 who subscribed and made solemn oath to the truth of the 
 foregoing deposition in due form of Jaw, before me. 
 
 Abner Robinson, Justice of the Peace. 
 
 Within 20 days after the foregoing deposition, Maria, 
 of her own free will and accord — without my knowledge 
 and when [ was not within about 30 miles of her, went 
 before a Justice, and gave the following deposition, viz. 
 
 To the Hon. Superior Court, &c. 
 I, Maria'A. Smith of Griswold, New-London county, and 
 State of Connecticut, of lawful age, depose and on my 
 oath say, that I very much regret that I, and my Sister, 
 Asenath C. Smith, were over-persuaded to testify to 
 what we did before Esq. Coit, against Mr. Rogers, and 
 I cannot conscientiously say it again, though I do not 
 intend to implicate myself; I have no reason to believe 
 that the charges against Mr. Rogers by my sister are 
 
MEMOIRS. " 
 
 true nor have I any personal knowledge of any improp- 
 er conduct of Mr. Rogers; I never heard my sister 
 mention these charges against Mr. Rogers until after Col. 
 Halsey and Dr. Downer came to our house and stai 
 all nisht A few weeks after my mother s dea 
 which was in May last, my sister begged of me my 
 vice as a friend, whether it would not be best to lo 
 this place. As we were in bed together one night 
 introduced the subject in a very feeling manner, and 
 pressed much sorrow for saying what she had. &ne 
 that the complaint against Mr. Rogers respecting 
 was not true, and that she never should say it again, 
 told me that she felt conscious that she had injured 
 Rogers through the persuasion of Col. Halsey and 
 Downer and others. I heard them urge and purs/ 
 her to testify against Mr. Rogers contrary to what I 
 told them was her judgment and inclination; 1 heard Co.. 
 Halsey say to her, I pledge to you my life and honor, 
 that it never shall hurt you, it will be more for your cred- 
 it, shall cost you nothing, you will have more friends, 
 you shall be protected, &c. I further depose and say, 
 that on the aforesaid night, my sister did acknowledge 
 to me, that the letter received by Capt. Cook washer 
 letter, and that she wrote it; that I have heard my sis- 
 ter several times mention the subject of Mr. Rogers be- 
 ina wrongfully accused by, and concerning her, that she 
 seemed very sorry, mortified, and ashamed for what she 
 had said and done; and I depose and say, that I am ve- 
 ry sorry that 1 was over-persuaded to say that which has 
 caused me much inconvenience and trouble, though I 
 do not intend to involve myself in any contradictions, or 
 any more law business. And further the deponent saith 
 
 Maria A. bMiTH. 
 
 New-London County, ss. Griswold, Sept. 22d ; 1819. 
 
 Personally appeared the above named Maria A. Smil 
 who hath written and subscribed the foregoing depositio 
 
100 MEMOIRS. 
 
 and made solemn oath that the same contains the truth, 
 the whole truth, and nothing but the truth. 
 
 Before me, Dennjson Palmer, Justice of the Peace. 
 
 SUPERIOR COURT, 
 
 County of Neiv-Lon-ton, September, 1819. 
 The case of Ammi Rogers was called. I was pres~ 
 ent with witnesses, and with the foregoing depositions of 
 Asenath C. and Maria A. Smith; they had also each of 
 them written to Calvin Goddard, Esq. who was counsel 
 for me, and to Mr. Lanman also, and confessed to him 
 in their hand-writing, and in the fullest terms my inno- 
 cence of the crimes and misconduct which they had been 
 wickedly induced to charge falsely upon me. — I was pre- 
 pared for trial. Mr. Lanman moved to have the case con- 
 tinued. Mr. Goddard for reasons unknown to me, did not 
 object, and the case was continued; but no further bonds 
 were required, and it was supposed that the case was 
 dropped or dismissed. 
 
 SUPERIOR COURT. 
 
 New-London County, Norwich, January, 1820. 
 
 Present, the Hon. Jeremiah G. Brainard, Judge. 
 
 Col. Halsey and Jirah Isham, Esq. counsel for the 
 state, in the absence of Mr. Lanman. Calvin Goddard, 
 Esq. and Jacob B. Gurley, Esq. counsel for me. The 
 first day of February, 1820, was assigned for the trial. 
 
 My witnesses were collected, my testimony laid be- 
 fore the Justice at the binding over was in his posses- 
 sion ; the deposition of Asenath C. Smith before Abner 
 Robinson, Esq. and the deposition of Maria A. Smith 
 before Denison Palmer, Esq. and their letters to Mr. 
 Goddard, were all ready. Col. Halsey had subpoenaed 
 about forty witnesses on the part of fne state, and they 
 were pr^ent ; not one of them knew the truth of a sin- 
 gle fact charged in the complaint. The case was called ; 
 I answered, and put myself on my country for trial ; the 
 Jury were impannelled, sworn and paid. The case was 
 now in their hands, and they were under solemn oath to re- 
 turn a verdict, according as the ovidence should then be 
 delivered in court ; and I was actually in jeopardy 
 
MEMOIRS. 101 
 
 Elisha Geer was the first witness who was called and 
 testified : Mr. Gurley asked him if he knew that any 
 crime now charged upon me before the court was true : 
 he testified that he did not. Mr. Gurley then said, if 
 there be any witness present, who knows any one crime 
 charged in the information against my client to be true, 
 let him come forward and testify. It is not yet proved 
 that a crime has been committed by any one, and I may 
 now as well as any time make an objection. May it 
 please the court, I do now object to any testimony in 
 this case until the main facts charged be first proved. 
 I submit to the court, if it be not contrary to the estab- 
 lished law of evidence, to admit colateral testimony un- 
 til the main facts charged be first proved. Mr. Isham 
 replied, that the main witnesses to the crimes charged, 
 were, by the accused, got out of the jurisdiction of the 
 court, and their testimony could not be had, that in such 
 a case, it was admissible to prove what they had testified 
 at the binding over, and cited one or two authorities to 
 prove it : and moved that testimony to that amount be 
 then admitted. Mr. Gurley objected first, that the law 
 had provided means whereby witnesses might be put un- 
 der recognizance to remain in the state and testify their 
 knowledge in a case which was pending, and if the coun- 
 sel had neglected that duty, the maxim in law would ap- 
 ply, viz. that no man shall take advantage of his own 
 wrongs ; secondly, he said it was not yet proved that the 
 witnesses were got out of the jurisdiction of the court 
 by his client, and that was an offence which was not be- 
 fore the court, and he objected to any testimony to prove 
 it. The question now before the court, and which I 
 wish to have decided is, shall colateral testimony be ad- 
 mitted until the main facts be first proved ? The court 
 replied, it is manifestly contrary to the law of evidence to 
 admit testimony to prove the circumstances of a crime tm- 
 til it be first proved that there has been a crime ; in this 
 case theke is no evidence that a crime has been commit- 
 ted by any one ; and until these facts be first proved it 
 is inadmissible to prove any circumstances ; thu testi- 
 mony cannot be admitted. Mr. Ishman then moved to 
 have the case continued. Mr. Gurley objected, that the 
 
 9* 
 
i02 MEMOIRS. 
 
 case was now before the jury, and that they were sworn 
 to give a verdict : that the case had been continued on 
 the part of the state once before : that the constitution 
 had provided that every person who was accused should 
 be entitled to a speedy trial ; and that no person should 
 be put in jeopardy twice for the same offence ; that if 
 hey were not ready for trial, why did they open the 
 case, and that it was wrong to keep any one under bonds 
 from month to month, from term to term, and from year 
 to year ; that he did object to the continuance of the 
 case, and if it were taken from the jury it was without 
 his consent. The court observed that the admission .of 
 hearsay testimony in certain cases was no •el in this 
 country, that he felt a delicacy in deciding it without the 
 opinion and advice of the other Judges ; he therefore 
 should continue the case. 
 
 My bail was bound with me, in a bond of $750, that 
 I should appear and answer to the charges against me, 
 before the Superior Court in New-London County, in 
 September, 1819. This I did. The case was then con- 
 tinued, without my consent, to January, 1820, but no 
 further bail was required ; I, however, appeared, an- 
 swered, put myself out of the hands of my bail and on 
 my country for trial, and had a trial ; the case was ta- 
 ken from the jury, and continued again without my con- 
 gent, until the next September, but no fuither bail was 
 required ; and for that reason, and for the objections 
 made by Mr. Guerley, I did suppose the question to be 
 tried was merely a question of law, and thai I could not 
 be put in jeopardy twice for the same offence ; and espe- 
 cially as it was well known that the witnesses, on whose 
 testimony I was bound over> had retracted, and under 
 oath confessed my innocence, and exposed the circum- 
 stances which induced them to accuse me falsely. 
 
MEMOIRS. [108 
 
 TUB TRIAL. 
 
 State of Connecticut } 
 
 rs. > Superior Court, JVew-London 
 
 Ammi Rogers. ) County, October 5th } 1820. 
 
 — PRESENT— 
 
 Hon. Asa Chapman, Judge, (alone.) * 
 
 James Lanman, Esq. County Attorney, ) r% i r 
 
 t • i tt i -l* f Counsel for 
 
 Jeremiah Halsey, Esq. V ; g ^ 
 
 Jirah Isham, Esq. ) 
 
 Calvin Goddard, Esq. 
 William P. Cleaveland, Esq. 
 Jacob B. Gurley, Esq. 
 George Hill, Esq. 
 
 Counsel for the accused 
 ► the two first were active, 
 the last advisory. 
 
 I, Ammi Rogers, was called, and answered to this case 
 in September, 1819; then plead not guilty, either in 
 whole or any part. The case was then on motion of Mr. 
 Lanman, continued to January term in 1820. I appear- 
 ed and answered again, and plead not guilty as before; 
 put myself on my country for trial; the jury weroempan- 
 nclled and sworn; about forty witnesses on the part of 
 the state were sworn. Elisha Geer testified; ?nd it was 
 enquired if any one present knew the truth of the facts 
 charged upon me; they did not. Two important ques- 
 tions were then decided by the court; first, that it was 
 contrary to the law of evidence to admit collateral testi 
 mony until the main facts charged be first proved; se- 
 condly, that hearsay testimony could not be admitted in 
 a criminal prosecution. The counsel for the state again 
 moved to have the case continued; my counsel objected; 
 the court overruled, and the case was taken from the ju- 
 ry without my consent; and they could not render that 
 verdict which they had just sworn in the presence of the 
 everliving God, that they would do. 
 
 | On the 5th day of October, 1820, in New-London, in 
 he County of New- London, the same case was again 
 
 ♦This is the very same person who had svie<l me nine times for llic samo 
 pretended tresspass and fur almost twenty yours had been iny particular 
 enemy. 
 
104 MEMOIRS. 
 
 called, and I again appeared, and answered; and the 
 fourth timn plead not guilty either in whole or in any part, 
 riz. before the justice at the binding over, before the 
 Superior Court in Norwich, September, 1819, before 
 the same Court in January, 1820, and now again in 
 New-London, October, 1820. The following Jury were 
 empannelled and sworn, viz. John P. Trott, Charles But 
 ier, Charles W. Wait, Eli Bcardslee, George Raymor 
 Comstock Dart, James Mitchell, David Palten, Thorn 
 as Palmer, Simeon Chesebrough, Griswold A.very, Ji 
 Caleb Lyon. 
 
 The clerk then read the following information. — 
 To the Hon. Superior Court, fyc. in JYew-London County, 
 
 Sfc. the same as before the Justice, Page 86. 
 The witnesses on the part of the state were called and sworn 
 
 It was expected that Mr. Goddard would have made a 
 challenge, that if there were any witnesses present who 
 knew and would testify, that I ever had committed thest 
 or any other crimes, with Asenath Caroline Smith, the) 
 would then come forward and testify, and that he woula 
 object to any testimony in the case until that was done 
 Would not any lawyer who was true to his client ana 
 sincerely intended to defend him, have done this? I ap 
 peal to every gentleman of the Bar; would not you have 
 done it? In this case, Asenath, who was then in town ; 
 must have been brought forward and she would have ex- 
 posed the whole plot, or I must have been acquitted 
 with honor. But my counsel, in whose hands I had pla- 
 ced myself, my cause, my character, my profession, my 
 liberty, my all, for reasons unknown and unexpected to 
 me, did not take that stand; in fact I was deceived and 
 betrayed by my own counsel. 
 
 Elisha Geer was the first witness. Mr. Goddard in- 
 formed the court that this case had been once committed 
 to a jury, witnesses were sworn and examined, and was 
 opened on the part of the state, and the accused was ac- 
 tually in jeopardy, that the case was taken from the jury 
 without consent; and by the constitution of the United 
 States no person could be put in jeopardy twice for the 
 same thing or on the same charge. The court decided 
 that no one could be considered as having been in jeop- 
 
M2MOIR3. 105 
 
 ardy until a verdict had been rendered. The counsel 
 did not object to the trial, on the statue of limitation of 
 which I was at that time ignorant; the crimes alleged 
 were outlawed by the state law of Connecticut. Mr* 
 Geer testified the same as in page 83. 
 
 Question by Mr. Lanman. Do you not know that the 
 prisoner was courting your grand-daughter? Mr. God- 
 dard objected to the question as altogether irrevalent: 
 it has nothing to do with the case on trial; we presume 
 that it is no part of my client's offence that he was court- 
 ing this girl, if it was true; courting is not an indictable 
 crime, it constitutes no part of the offence charged in the 
 information. Mr. Lanman replied, it certainly is admis- 
 sible, to shew the nature of the intimacy whirh subsisted 
 between the prisoner and this young woman; it shews 
 the power and opportunity he had to commit the crimes 
 alleged against him, and the inducement he had to act; 
 it is furnishing some presumption that he did commit the 
 crimes charged. Mr. Goddard replied that there was 
 no evidence before the court that any crime ever was 
 committed by any person with this young woman, or with 
 any body else; and I do object to any testimony to provt 
 the circumstances of a crime, or the inducements to com- 
 mit a crime, until it be first proved that there has been a 
 rrimf* Thr» PAHrf r; t,*;j :•"••* I'*'* *»nf\ A\rc*nif*r\ iWn ••«*— ~~~ 
 
 to proceed: directly contrary to the decision of Judge 
 Brainard in this very case only the term before. Mr. God- 
 dard then informed Mr. Lanman and the court, that Ase- 
 nath C. Smith, was then in town; and it remained with 
 her to say whether the charges were true or not. The 
 court directed the witness to proceed. Mr. Goddard 
 objected — the court told him to go on. Mr. Geer then 
 said, I had no doubt that the prisoner was courting my 
 grand-daughter; they appeared like it and were very 
 fond of each other, and I verily believed that he intended 
 to make her his wife. This witness did not pretend to 
 have any knowledge that any crime charged in the infor- 
 mation was true, and his testimony was directly contra 
 ry to what he nnd all the family had assured Mr. Rose 
 and others. (See pages 89 and 90. "1 
 
 * 
 
106 MEMOIRS. 
 
 Dr. E. B. Downing was the second witness; he testi- 
 fied the same as in page 87.* 
 
 Maria A. Smith was the next witness; she was the 
 supposed sister of the said Asenath, then about twenty- 
 one years of age, and between two and three years 
 younger than the said Asenath; she was tall and a good 
 figure, very handsome, had a better education as to lear- 
 ning than common; she dressed well and appeared well, 
 and was very fluent and impressive in speech, but was a 
 most notorious liar, and said to be unchaste. She began 
 by. saying, I have told so many different stories and contra- 
 dicted mysetj so often on the subject now before the court, 
 that I did not think my testimony would be received. Who 
 then ought to receive it ! ! She made solemn oath that 
 she did not think her testimony would be received. But 
 the court directed her to proceed. She then testified 
 that she first became acquainted with me in August, 
 1815, and told a story about my courting her sister, that 
 she had been to Massachusetts, that between Mr. Mer- 
 cer's, and Mrs. Eaton's, I took her into a most dismal 
 swamp, in a dark night, and there extorted from her a 
 promise to give a deposition in my favor — (human lan- 
 guage never uttered greater falsehoods!) yet the court 
 would and did receive it, and on it I was condemned! 
 
 SfeSrSg ! — ^hame on the court, and »iiame on all who wiii 
 
 uphold such conduct! The excitement of Anti-Masonry 
 against Masons is not to be compared with it ! Who may 
 not be ruined in this way. 
 
 She testified that I had kept private company with 
 her sister, from about Christmas, 1815, to October, 1817; 
 that she had seen us in bed together ; that in October, 
 1817, L came to their house one Tuesday evening, and 
 remained shut up in a chamber alone with her sister day 
 and night, until Saturday morning ; that the door was 
 kept fastened, and none of the family were admitted ; 
 that on Thursday evening she and her mother heard a 
 
 *The wife of Wilcome A. Browning, a very respectable woman, testified 
 that she lived within about 40 rods of Asenath, that she was there when Doct. 
 feowning came, and staid there until 10 or 11 o'clock at night, that she had 
 do reason to believe that his testimony was true, that she was there and had 
 the means of knowing, and she never had suspected or heard of such a thing 
 until about two years afterwards. 
 
MEMOIRS. 107 
 
 most dismal screech, and ran up stairs to know what was 
 the matter ; that the door was fastened and they deman- 
 ded admittance, and after some delay they were admit- 
 ted, when they found Asenath lying on the bed, and me 
 standing by her holding a sheet over her head, and said 
 she had got hysterics, and I would take care of her, and 
 they went down and left us. [Nothing could be more 
 false, and it is fully contradicted by Perry Clark, Sophia 
 Clark, and Lester Clark, under oath, but their testimony 
 could not be had on fria/.]— That on Saturday morning 1 
 went from there, and the next week Doct. Downing 
 came there and she was delivered of a dead child, [See her 
 deposition before Denison Palmer Esq. page 98] that on 
 the Saturday night before the first Monday in May, 1818, 
 I came to their house about 12 o'clock at night, when 
 they were in bed, that I staid about three hours, and ad- 
 vised Asenath to go away — (this is fully contradicted by 
 Esq. Cook and his wife,) and the next day Andrew Clark 
 conveyed her to Hampton. 
 
 I At this time Mr. John C. Baker, who was one of 
 their witnesses, came and informed me privately, that 
 Mr. Lester Clark had returned to Griswold, and desired 
 him to inform me, that he knew that which would whol 
 ly destroy the testimony of Maria A. Smith, and that ii 
 he was sent for he would come and testify. I then saic 
 to the judge, there is now a witness, within a few miles 
 of this place, and within the jurisdiction of this court, 
 whose testimony is necessary in my defence ; I am now 
 at the bar on trial, and have it not in my power to send 
 for him, I therefore pray the court to send for him. Mr. 
 Lanman objected. I replied that I was then on trial and 
 had it not in my power to send. And on that ground I 
 pray the court to send. The court ivholly declined, and 
 directed them to proceed without him. Was there ever 
 such a thing before ? 
 
 1 Andrew Clark was the next witness. The third of 
 May, 1818, I think Asenath asked me to carry her to 
 her uncle's in Windham. 1 carried her there, and she 
 paid me out of a two dollar bill. By Mr. Lanman. — Have 
 you any knowledge that Rogers came to your house to 
 court Asenath ? Ans. I do not know ; he was there 
 
108 MEMOIRS. 
 
 frequently, and they appeared fond of each other. By 
 Mr. Goddard. — Is Asenath subject to fits ? Ans. She is. 
 By the same. — Had she any fits a short time before the 
 noise was said to be heard in her chamber ? — Ans.. I 
 think she had, not a great while before that time. By the 
 same. — Do you think within six months ? Ans. I should 
 think she had within that time. [Perry Clark, Sophia 
 Clark, and Lester Clark, have testified since the trial, 
 that they never knew me to be shut up with Asenath a 
 day or night in the world ; that they never knew or heard 
 of such a noise at their house as Maria described, until 
 about two years afterwards ; that at the time the noise 
 was said to be heard, they well remembered that Ase- 
 nath was sick, and had fits, and fell from her bed on the 
 floor, and Lester then offered to go after a docter for 
 her, and her mother objected. They all swear that in 
 the summer and fall of 1817, Asenath was very sickly, 
 weakly and unwell, and had fits : and both before and 
 since the trial she has testified that by these means, she 
 supposed, she lost her child, if she ever was like to 
 have one, (for she never saw it and never knew any 
 thing of it only by hearsay,) she was in town ready to 
 testily the same on trial.] 
 
 Dr. Ira Daniels was the next witness : He had been 
 a baptist by profession, but had left their communion, 
 and had espoused the cause of Socinianism or deism. 
 He had brought Maria to court, was much in her private 
 company, but knew nothing of the truth of the crimes 
 charged upon me ; had never heard of them until be- 
 tween two and three years after they were said to have 
 been committed, but manifested great zeal in supporting 
 the testimony of Maria, and in favour of JLanmaii from 
 whom he expected great rewards. 
 
 Samuel IVheclcr, the negro, was the next witness, and 
 testified as in page 87. 
 
 Welcome A. Browning was the next. He testified 
 that he lived within about forty rods of Mr Geer ; tha* 
 he never saw me there but once ; that he had frequently 
 seen me going to, and corning from the house, and at 
 the door ; but knew nothing of the crimes charged upon 
 
 
MEMOIRS. 109 
 
 me, and had never heard of them until two years after- 
 wards. 
 
 William Foster, Ralph Webb, Eunice Howard, John 
 Geer, Eunice Willoughby, Warren Williams, Lydia 
 Williams, Ephraim M. Williams, were sworn and care- 
 fully examined, but they knew nothing of the truth of 
 the charges against me and had never heard of them 
 until about two years after they were said to have been 
 committed. 
 
 Here the evidence on the part of the state was closed 
 for the present, and no one crime charged in the informa- 
 tion ivas proved or even attempted to be proved by any one 
 witness. Even the presumptive proof was founded prin- 
 cipally on the testimony of Maria A. Smith, who began 
 her testimony by swearing that she had told so many dif- 
 ferent stories and had contradicted herself so often on the 
 subject, that she herself did not think her testimony would 
 be received; and Sam Wheeler, the negro, whose master 
 declared that he could not believe him when he was sent 
 on a common errand ; poor evidence to destroy a res- 
 pectable clergyman, who had £000 souls under his care , 
 and against whom the wardens of the church in Hebron 
 made solemn oath, that for six years last past they had 
 not known, or so much as heaid of a voice or a vote 
 against him, except one. §c^p If I had been a presby- 
 terian minister, should I have been condemned in this 
 way on such a testimony ? ! 
 
 The court directed my counsel to bring forward their wit- 
 nesses. 
 
 [And here I am astonished that my counsel did not 
 submit the case without a witness on my part, for there 
 was no evidence of any crime as charged upon me !] 
 
 James Cook, Esq. was the first witness. lie testified 
 the same as in page 88. 
 
 Here I arose and said — May it please the Court, I 
 stand here accused of crimes which never came into my 
 mind, and of which I have no idea that my accusers ev- 
 er thought was guilty — there were important papers and 
 documents delivered to the Justice, at the binding over, 
 as evidence in ease and admitted by consent of euunscL 
 
 10 
 
HO MEMOIRS. 
 
 among those papers are the depositions of Asenath C 
 Smith in which she has solemnly sworn that same suppo* 
 sed child, upon another man, which she has since been 
 wickedly suborned to swear falsely upon we, [page 71.] 
 Also the certificate signed by her and all the family, 
 [page 89] also the deposition of Maria A. Smith, [page 
 98] to prove the falsity of what she has now testified. 
 Also the deposition of Curtis Hickok, Esq. and others, 
 [/>age 91" 1 to prove that I was not within 100 miles of the 
 place, when and where the crimes were committed, — and 
 many other papers absolutely necessary in my defence 
 [see page 91] and turning to Esq. Coit, said, I wish you 
 now to return them to me. Ans. I shall not give them 
 up without the order of the court. I said — will the 
 Court please to order them given up, for without them 1 
 cannot have a fair trial. The Judge replied, I do not 
 know that I have power to order, but I advise you to re- 
 turn them. He answered, / have not got them ; then 
 turning to Lanman said, have you not got them ? Lan- 
 man, looking over a bundle of papers, said, / did not 
 take them. The Judge said, well, proceed in the trial ; 
 bring on your next witness. [James Cook, Esq. Capt. 
 John Townsend, Messrs. Peleg Rose and Enoch Bake? 
 have, since the trial, made solemn oath that they saw 
 me deliver to the court of Inquiry the papers referred to 
 in page 91 — that they were present at the trial and heard 
 me call for the aforesaid papers and documents — that 
 they were withheld, and the court proceeded without 
 them."] 
 
 Mr. Enoch Baker was the next witness ; he testified 
 as in page 90 ; and that they all cleared Mr. Rogers of 
 every thing improper there, and said he had never cour- 
 ted Asenath nor kept her company ; that she never had 
 been like to have a child by him and lost it, and that the 
 whole story was a lie, and that the certificate which they 
 had signed and given, clearing him of all improper con- 
 duct, was true. 
 
 Jlfr. Peleg Fry testified that Mr. Baker and he went 
 to Mr. Geer's and Mr. Browning's to enquire, [See 
 page 90.] 
 
 Samuel Johnson, Esq. was called, but it being late at 
 
MEMOIiw. Ill 
 
 N.^nt, he did not testify ; and the court adjourned. Mr. 
 Johnson had come from Massachusetts in expectation 
 that no collateral testimony ivould be admitted, until the 
 main fads charged ivet e first proved ; but the court over- 
 ruled, Asenath was not called upon to testify, and his 
 testimony was not necessary. 
 
 Friday j Oct 6tt, 1826. 
 
 Capt. John Townsend testified, that Maria A. Smith 
 came to his house last February, and called her name 
 Betsey Payne ; she said she wanted to stay there a few 
 days till she could get an opportunity of going to Hart- 
 ford ; but he soon found her real name was Maria A. 
 Smith ; that she told him what she had testified before 
 Esq. Coit against Mr. Rogers was not true ; that she 
 could not in conscience say it again, for she had never 
 seen or known any improper conduct of Mr. Rogers, 
 and had no reason to think that the charges against him 
 were true*, that if she did not testify as she did before she 
 should be prosecuted for perjurv; if she did, she should per* 
 jure herself again and condemn the innocent, and for that 
 reason she wanted to get out of the state ; that she was 
 very sorry for what she had done and wanted to get away; 
 that she was very fearful all the time she was at his house 
 that some one would be after her from Norwich. Mr. 
 Willoughby and his wife brought her there ; she staid 
 about eight or ten days ; her conversation and behavior 
 were so lacivious with his young man and before his chil- 
 dren, that he would not have her in his house. By the 
 court. — Did you inform Mr. Rogers what Maria said ? 
 Ans. I did. By the same. — Was he at your house while 
 she was there ? Ans. He was not, to my knowledge; 
 and I have no knowledge or belief that he knew she was 
 coming there, or had been there, until after she was 
 gone. 
 
 Joseph R. Willoughby was sworn. He kept a tavern 
 in Norwich, where the Court of Inquiry was held, and 
 was employed by me to go and summon Maria A. Smith 
 as a witness. He testified that he found her at Williams 1 
 in Groton, and summoned her and paid her a silver dol- 
 lar ; that she appeared very reluctant and unwilling to 
 go, and wished to speak with him alone ; and then in 
 
112 MEMOIRS. 
 
 formed him that what she had testified before Esq/ Coif, 
 at his house, against Mr. Rogers, was not true ; and 
 that she could not in conscience say it again, for she had 
 never seen any thing amiss in him, and had no reason 
 y think that the charges against him were true ; that if she 
 vent to the court and did not testify as she did before, 
 she should be prosecuted and punished for perjury ; if 
 she did, she should perjure herself again: and what to 
 do she did not know: and seemed to be very much affec- 
 ted. He testified that he felt sorry for her, and advised 
 her to go home with him, and to put to paper what 
 she could in conscience swear to, and he would car- 
 ry it privately to Messrs. Goddard and Gurley, and 
 let her know what they said, and that it need not be 
 known that she was there. To this she agreed and 
 came home w: *h him, and soon after wrote to Messrs. 
 Goddard anatxurley, and he carried it ; that they said 
 it was so contrary to what she had testified before, that 
 she certainly would be liable to prosecution ; and this 
 he communicated to Maria, who from that time appeared 
 determined not to appear at Court, but to go away. He 
 advised her to stay until Mr. Rogers should return, who 
 all this time had been gone a journey. [Here Mr. Gur- 
 ley read the letter which Maria had written and offered 
 to swear to before the superior court, the same as the 
 deposition page 98. The witness testified that Maria 
 appeared to be very fearful of having it known that she 
 was there, and kept herself mostly confined to her cham- 
 ber, though she eat at the table with the family ; that 
 Mr. Spencer was at his house while Maria was there, 
 and he understood that he had a capias for her ; that 
 she left his house in the night, and the next he heard of 
 her she was in Lebanon. 
 
 Miss Mary Jinn fVilloughby was sworn; she was the 
 daughter of Mr. J. R. Willoughby, a sensible, well edu- 
 cated, respectable and worthy young woman, about twen- 
 ty years of age; she testified that she first saw Maria 
 A. Smith at the binding over in this case; that she after- 
 wards became acquainted with her when she came to her 
 father's house with him in January, 1820; that she then 
 had considerable conversation with her, and at different 
 
MEMOIRS. 113 
 
 times on the case of Mr. Rogers ; that she infomed her 
 that she had never seen or known any thing amiss or im- 
 proper in the conduct of Mr. Rogers ; that she had no 
 reason to think that the charges against him were true , 
 and that she thought he was a very clever man. The wit- 
 ness asked her, if that were the case, how she came to 
 testify as she did at the binding over? that she then said 
 that, at that time she took a false oath against him before 
 Esq. Coit, and that old Halsey, Dr. Downer and Jim Lan- 
 man, as she called them, had overpersuaded and hired her 
 to do it; and that she was determined not t*» do it again, 
 and was very anxious that it should not be known that she 
 was there. By Mr. Goddard. Was this conversation vol- 
 untary on the part of Maria? Ans. Yes sir, entirely so, 
 and she often repeated it; and she recollected that Maria 
 wrote to Mr. Goddard on the subject : that her father 
 furnished pen, ink and paper ; that this was in the ab- 
 sence of Mr. Rogers ; and after that, she was anxious 
 to get away, and was very fearful of being found by Mr. 
 Spencer, for she said he was a cunning devil. By Mr. 
 Lanman. — Did Rogers put up at your house at this time? 
 Ans. He did: but was absent on a journey and did not 
 return until, I think, the day she went away. By the 
 same. — Do you know when she went away from your 
 house? Ans. I do not, but it was in the night, and I 
 believe alone. 
 
 Mr. Shipman Haicghton testified, that Maria A. Smith 
 came to his house sometime last February ; that he had 
 considerable conversation with her about Mr. Rogers and 
 askdd her (when they were alone) to tell him as a friend 
 and in confidence. Did Mr. Rogers court or keep private 
 company with your sister? that she replied, he never did. 
 — Did you ever see them in bed together and have you 
 any reason to think that the child your sister was like to 
 have was by him? that she answered, 1 have once said 
 it, but I never shall say it again. He then asked her to 
 tell him candidly if it was true? that she then declared it 
 was not true ; that she had never seen Mr. Rogers in 
 bed with her sister, and that she had no reason to think 
 that the child was his ; that she had often seen George 
 
 10* 
 
tU MEMOI. 
 
 Downer in bed with her, and she had every reason to be- 
 lieve that the child was his ; and that it was nothing but 
 a plan and a plot of old Halsey, Dr. Downer, and James 
 Lanman, to charge it falsely upon Mr. Rogers, to ruin 
 and drive him off, and to clear George. They have once 
 overpersuaded and hired me, said she, to take a false 
 oath against him, and I never should have done it had 
 it not been for thorn, but I shall never say it again; 
 and for that reason she appeared very anxious to get 
 out of the state, and that it should not be known where 
 she was. By Mr. Goddard. — Have you seen Maria 
 since you came to town? Ans. Last evening, Esq. Col- 
 lins and I went to Frink's Tavern, where she stays to 
 see her, and to hear what she would say ; it was dark 
 when we went in, and Maria was talking with Col. Hal- 
 sey, and appeared to be very angry, and reproached him 
 for having led her into that scrape, and said she should 
 never have said and done what she did, if it had not been 
 for him ; at this time some one came in and brought a 
 light, which interrupted the conversation. 
 
 Seth Collins, Esq. sworn. He testified that he went 
 with Mr. Haughton the last evening and heard and knew 
 that to be true which he had testified, respecting what 
 Maria said to Col. Halsey ; that he heard her tell Col. 
 Halsey only last evening, if it had not been for the coax- 
 ing and flattering of him and Dr. Downer, she never 
 should have been in that unhappy scrape, and blamed 
 them very much for their conduct. 
 
 Witnesses on the part of the State called again. 
 
 Maria A. Smith, testified that it was true that she said 
 to Col. Halsey last night what Esq. Collins and Mr. 
 Haughton had testified ; that the testimony of Mary 
 Ann Willoughby and her father, of Capt. Townsend, Mr 
 Haughton, Esq. Cook, and all my witnesses was true, 
 but evaded the force of it by some apology of which she 
 and every body else ought to be ashamed ! 
 
 Elias Brewster testified that he lived in the neighbor- 
 hood of Sam and Maria ; that he did not consider him 
 entitled to the first credit ; he did not know but he might 
 
MEMOIRS. H5 
 
 be entitled to as much credit as such black boys in gen- 
 eral ; that he did not personally know any thing against 
 the character of Maria and did not know but it was as 
 good as people's in general as to truth. From her own 
 testimony before the court, viz. that she had told so many 
 different stories, and had contradicted herself so often on 
 the subject, that she herself did not think her testimony 
 wouid be received — one w r ould think that any further tes- 
 timony to prove her want of truth would be unnecessary. 
 John C. Baker testified, that I boarded at his father's 
 in 1819 ; that I discovered an anxiety to see Asenath, 
 and said if I could see her, I did not doubt but she would 
 tell the truth and expose the plot which had been formed 
 against me. 
 
 Mr. Lanman said, may it please the court — I deem it 
 my duty to call on Col. Halsey, who is associated with 
 me in this case, as a witness. 
 
 The court directed him to be sworn. 
 Jeremiah Halsey, Esq. testified, that on the 11th day 
 of October, 1818, he went to Elisha Geer's and I came 
 there. [This is false, the 11th day of October, 1818, 
 was Sunday, and I preached in Hebron, and had not been 
 in Griswold for more than a week; The 11th day of 
 October, 1817, was Saturday, and I was in Hebron, and 
 on that day agreed with Mr. Bial Bliss to keep my horse, 
 the next day was Sunday, and I preached in Hebron, 
 and had not been in Griswold for more than a week.] 
 He testified that then and there I denied that I had ever 
 courted Asenath C. Smith ; that he ever influenced Ma- 
 ria or her sister in any part of this case, any further 
 than to promote public justice. [He had offered to set- 
 tle it privately if I would give him $406, but it must not 
 be known.] He testified that Maria had always told 
 the same story, that she had then sworn to ; some one 
 motioned to him to sit down, for the court and almost all 
 present had heard her confess how many different sto- 
 ries she had told, and how she had contradicted herself 
 on the subject. \ 
 
 Mr. Lanman then moved to prove what Asenath bad 
 sworn at the binding over, on the ground that it went to 
 corroborate the testimony of Maria. To this Mr God - 
 
116 MEMOIU&. 
 
 dard objected, and informed the court that Asenath was 
 then in town, and could testify for herself. The court 
 decided that it was not admissible to prove what she had 
 said when she was there, and could speak for herself. 
 
 Dr. Downing was called again, and testified that from 
 the putrified state of the foetus he could give no paitic- 
 ular description of it. 
 
 Dr. Mercer, sworn. [Mr. Lanman had given to Ma- 
 ria a paper folded up with something in it ; and he beck- 
 oned jier to give it to him before the court and jury with- 
 out saying a word ; and he opened and gave it to the 
 Doctor, saving, Do you believe that to be ergot ? This 
 certainly was one of the greatest acts of injustice and 
 abuse that ever was practiced upon any man, in amy coun- 
 try ; there was no pretence of evidence, and it was 
 not true that I ever saw that stuff before, or that I ever 
 had it in my possession: or that I ever saw, or had in my 
 possession any thing like it ; might he not as well (to 
 prejudice the jury) have brought into court a case of 
 surgical instruments, or an apothecary's shop* and had 
 them examined ? I do complain of abuse and injustice, 
 and I appeal to the whole world, if I have not reason to 
 complain ? Where is there a man or woman on earth 
 who would not complain of abuse and injustice, if they 
 were treated in this manner ?] and how unjust it was for 
 the court to permit it ! The Doctor testified that he 
 thought the paper contained a mixture of ergot and can 
 tharides. By Lanman. — If violence is used to produce 
 an abortion, how long would it be before it took place ? 
 Ans. Sometimes immediately, or within a few houis, sel- 
 dom longer than forty-eight hours. 
 
 Dr. S. Perkins, sworn ; he testified that the paper 
 contained ergot and cantharides, and agreed with Dr. 
 Mercer. Lanman had artfully got this, to palm a trick 
 upon the jury, gave it to Maria, requested her to give it 
 to him before the jury, had it examined before them and 
 sworn to, in order to give them a false impression that it 
 had been in my possession — any man who would do 
 such a thing, or any judge who would permit it, ought to 
 be made a public example of rascality and contempt ! 
 And then the testimony on both sides was closed ; and 
 
MEMOIRS. 217 
 
 I have represented it not fully but fairly against me, and 
 for me, as it related to this case, and as it was then de- 
 livered in court, on trial, (if it can be called a trial) on 
 the information, according to my best recollection, and 
 according to my journal written at that time. No one 
 crime charged in the information was true, nor proved, 
 nor even attempted to be proved by any witness whatever. 
 I appeal to every juryman, I appeal to every person in 
 the world to say, if from the evidence then delivered in 
 court, any one crime charged in the information against 
 me, was proved by any witness whatever ; turn to the 
 information, and then examine the testimony ; who tes- 
 tified there in the trial before the court, to the truth of 
 any crime charged upon me? 
 
 COUNSEL. 
 
 Cul> Halsey, in a very awkward, clumsy manner, go : ; 
 up and opened the argument, by endeavouring to apolo- 
 gize for Maria and the negro, and to make it appear 
 that they ought to be believed ; and although it did not 
 prove the facts charged in the information ; yet it proved 
 something ; and then taking it for granted that the char- 
 ges were true, he undertook without logick, rhetoric! 
 or elegance, to describe the enormity of the crime charg 
 ed ; when he himself had been accused of more adulte 
 ry, of more seduction, and of more fornication and de- 
 bauchery than any man who ever lived in Preston ; and 
 I appeal to every person, man or woman in that town, 
 for the truth of what I say. 
 
 Mr. Cleavland then arose, and in a smooth, easy ad- 
 dress, attempted to shew that no crime charged in the 
 information had been proved by any witness then ad- 
 duced in court, and recapitulated the testimony, and 
 said that there was no evidence before the court that I 
 ever had been informed, or did know that the said Ase- 
 nath was, or had been like to have a child by any per- 
 son, until long after the supposed child was born: That 
 the Doctor himself, who delivered her, who seemed in 
 favor of the prosecution, had testified, and it was in evi- 
 dence before the court, that he saw no marks of violence 
 upon the child, (if it was one,) or upon the mother, and 
 that it might have been produced by sickness, by acci- 
 
U3 MEMOIRS. 
 
 dent or by infirmity ; and he took it upon himself, to say,' 
 that there was no evidence before the court that it was 
 not produced in that way. He then showed the improb- 
 ability of the truth of Maria's testimony. Would any 
 mother, would any decent family, would Mr. Perry 
 Clark and his family, have suffered any man to be shut 
 up alone, night and day in a chamber, with fastened 
 doors, and none of the family admitted into the room 
 with this young woman, from Tuesday till Saturday, and 
 no one say a word against it ? Would a mother have 
 heard the dreadful shriek which Maria had described, 
 gone to the chamber, found it fastened, obtained ad- 
 mittance, seeing her daughter lying on a bed, and Mr. 
 Rogers standing and holding a sheet over her face, say- 
 ing she had got the hysterics, and he would take care of 
 her, then go down and leave them, all that night, all tb* 1 
 next day, and all the next night ? the story is a lie in : 
 self! no mother on earth would suffer such a thing, no 
 family would permit it ; and after all, the mother and 
 Maria herself, and all the family did, to Mr. Baker and 
 Mr. Fry, in one instance, and to Esq. Cook and Mr. 
 Rose, in another instance, solemnly declare that they 
 knew no impropriety of conduct in Mr. Rogers ; that 
 he had never been there courting, but only as a clergy- 
 man and a friend ; that they never had any expectation 
 that he would marry the young woman ; and after all, 
 Maria has volunteered her service, and come from Mas- 
 sachusetts, for she was not obliged to come, to testify 
 these disgraceful things against her sister, and in the 
 very act of doing it, has sworn that she herself has told 
 so many different stories, and has contradicted herself 
 so often on the subject, that she herself did not' think 
 her testimony would be received : astonishing impu- 
 dence ! unspeakable depravity ! and are our courts of 
 Jaw to be insulted in this way ? will the jury place any 
 confidence in a witness of this cast ? [O Dii immortales! 
 ubinam gentium sumus ! quam Rempublican habemus!] i. 
 e. O, Immortal Gods ! what nation are we ? what repub- 
 lic have we ? No man aught to be condemned or acquit- 
 ted on the -testimony of such a witness : and take away 
 her testimony, what is there against my client ? The 
 
 
MEMOIRS. 119 
 
 i 
 
 testimony of Sam the negro, if true, proves improper 
 conduct, but does not prove the charges in the informa- 
 tion. But the question is, whether it is to be believed ; 
 Esq. Cook testifies that his master said he was a poor, 
 lying, good-for-nothing fellow, and that he could not 
 believe him when he was sent on a common eirand — a 
 fine witness to be brought before the Superior Court to de- 
 stroys respectable clergyman! Mr. Brewster, who is 
 brought here on purpose to support his character, swears 
 he does not consider him entitled to the first credit ; and 
 is it probable that a clergyman would be seen lying in 
 bed with an unmarried woman in open day light, at sun 
 half an hour high, with the door open — I ask you, gen- 
 tlemen of the jury, is this probable i Is it true ? Well, 
 take away the testimony of Maria and the negro, (which 
 if admitted does not prove any one charge contained in 
 the information) and what is there, I beseech you, against 
 my client ? The testimony on the part of the prisoner 
 is conclusive. The young woman herself, her mother, 
 and Maria herself, her grand-father, and uncle Clark, 
 and all the family have, in words and in writing, at differ- 
 ent times, and on different occasions, and to different 
 persons and committees, fully cleared him of these crimes 
 now charged upon him, and of every other impropriety 
 of conduct ; and never did accuse him until 1819, two 
 years afterwards ; this, gentlemen, is in proof before 
 you by the most indubitable testimony, by James Cook, 
 Esq. by Mr. Baker and Mr. Fry. If on the whole, you, 
 gentlemen of the Jury, from the evidence now before 
 you, think that the prisoner at the bar is guilty of the 
 crimes charged upon him, in the manner and form of 
 the information, you will say so on your oath, and he 
 must suffer the consequence : but if you think that the 
 evidence now delivered in court does not prove that he 
 committed the crimes now charged upon him, and in the 
 manner and form stated in the information, you will say 
 on your oath that he is not guilty, and he will be ac- 
 quitted with honor. The foregoing are not the words of 
 Mr. Cleavelard, but the substance of what he did say, 
 and of what 1 think he should have said, if he intended 
 to defend his client. 
 
 
120 MEMOIRS. 
 
 Mr. Goddard then arose, and addressed the court in 
 a sensible, elegant and well arranged argument, recapi- 
 tulating the testimony, and showing the insufficiency of 
 the evidence to prove any one crime in the information, 
 and the sufficiency of the evidence to evince my inno- 
 cence, drawn from the repeated confessions of Asenath 
 herself, and of the whole family, and the long time be- 
 fore the charges were brought. He insisted on the in- 
 justice of admitting the testimony of Maria after the 
 confessions which she had made in ctfurt ; and after her 
 letter in her own hand writing, which was proved by Mr. 
 Willoughby and his daughter, to have been written in 
 my absence was read ; in this she confessed that what 
 she had testified in this case before Esq. Coit, she could 
 not in conscience say again, that she had no reason to 
 think the charges were true, &c. [why my counsel did 
 not bring forward her depositions I have never been able 
 to learn.'] Mr. Goddard insisted on it, that there was 
 no evidence that any crime, as charged in the informa- 
 tion, had been committed by any one ; and until that was 
 first proved, all other testimony was irrelevant. That 
 the testimony of Maria ought not to be admitted in any 
 case, and that thejuiy ought not to place any confidence 
 in it ; he said expressly that no man ought to be con- 
 demned on such testimony, and the negro story carried 
 its own refutation in itself, for that no man in his sense* 
 would be in that situation ; his argument was cool, col- 
 lected, fair, and dispassionate, and he submitted it to ins 
 consciences of the jury to say, if from the evidence then 
 delivered in court, it was proved that any crime, as 
 charged in the information, had been committed by me ; 
 he said, if it was true, it was not proved ; and he took 
 it, that they ought to render a verdict according to what 
 was then in court proved. 
 
 Mr. Lanman then arose to close the argument; he was 
 well prepared, and displayed all the art, all the sophistry, 
 and all the ability which he possessed; he had told me in 
 so many words, [that he was determined to drive me out of 
 the ministry and oat of the state. \ He had been to Eli- 
 sha Geer's, about eight miles, and closeted with Asenath 
 C. Smith from about two or three o'clock in the after- 
 
MEMOIRS. 121 
 
 noon, until nine or ten o'clock at night, and had promis- 
 ed her honor, friendship, protection, secrecy and safety, 
 if she would swear these crimes upon me ; she consent- 
 ed and did it ; she was then confined and guarded night 
 and day, at the widow Lester's in Griswold, from April 
 till Sept. when she obtained permission to go to Hamp- 
 ton, about 14 miles on a visit, and the very next day 
 went before a justice of the peace and made solemn oath 
 that these crimes charged upon me, relative to her, 
 were wholly, utterly, and absolutely false and unjust, and 
 that she had been overpersuaded and wickedly induced 
 to charge them upon me falsely, for which she was then 
 very sorry. She had constantly and uniformly adhered to 
 this, and was then at court in town, ready and willing 
 to testify the same on trial. Maria had also confes- 
 sed that she had taken a false oath against me when 1 
 was bound over ; that old Halsey, Dr. Downer, and 
 James Lanman had overpersuaded and hired her to do 
 it ; — she had been before Denison Palmer, Esq, and 
 made solemn oath, when I was not within 30 miles of 
 her : that she had no reason to believe that the charges 
 against me were true, her sister told her soon after the 
 death of her mother while she was confined at th<* 
 widow Lester's that the charges against me were not 
 true; that she was sorry for what she had testified / 
 and was determined not to say it again, and warned to 
 leave that place. Maria had constantly for about twelve 
 months declared her full belief of my innocence of the 
 crimes charged against me. Mr. Lanman, had now got 
 her into his possession again, she had recanted and told 
 the story which Halsey dictated, Downer wrote, and he 
 and they had induced her to swear to and which was 
 false — but he must now make the best of it. After an 
 apology, and a profession of his pretended feeling, he 
 related the story as it was contrived and laid out before 
 the court of inquiry, of a young female, seduced by a 
 clergyman, begotten with child, poisonous portions of er- 
 got administered, a deadly instrument used, the child de- 
 stroyed in embryo, she languishing, sickening, dying ; 
 (not one word of which was then in proof before the 
 court, not one word of it was true,) O, that he was made 
 
 li 
 
122 MEMOIRS. 
 
 of a stronger texture ! O, that his nerves were iron ! 
 In this way he arrested the attention of all who were 
 present : he weeps, he sobs, he wipes his eyes, and ap- 
 peals to the feelings of humanity, he appeals to the pa- 
 ternal affection of every parent present, to the feelings 
 of every mother, of every brother, of every sister in the 
 world. The jury are all in tears, the judge himself 
 weeps, and not a heart which does not burn with indig- 
 nation against the wretch who would do these things ; 
 they forget the testimony, they are ready to catch at ev- 
 ery straw, they are ready to believe any thing ; the tes- 
 timony of Maria is then recapitulated and dressed in the 
 most glaring colors, the negro story is repeated ; the 
 swamp story, the dismal swamp story — horribile dictu ! 
 et amplius mirabile yisu ! that is, horrible to be told, and 
 more horrible to be seen, was portrayed in the gloom of 
 death. In fact it appeared to me that Mr. JLanman ex- 
 erted himself in every way, par fas et nefas, i. e. right or 
 wrong to answer his purpose. To beat, to come off 
 conquerer, in this case, would gratify the feelings of 
 all my political, religious, and personal enemies; of them 
 he would reap the plaudit, well done; he would reap 
 fame, honor, renown! to be conquered, he would be de-* 
 gpised by all. Towards the close of his plea, he wished 
 to introduce Maria before the court again, and it is 
 thought that she understood the case. He stated some- 
 thing which he said she testified about my coming there 
 in the night and advising Asenath to go away; my 
 counsel objected, and said she did not say so. This 
 afforded the opportunity he wanted of calling her again 
 before the court. The case rested almost wholly on her 
 testimony, and he closed with a few remarks thut al- 
 though there was no direct proof of the crimes char- 
 ged upon me, yet the circumstances, (founded on the 
 testimony of Maria and Sa:n) were sufficient to convince 
 every person present that I was guilty, and he expected 
 the jury would find me so. I do not pretend that I have 
 repeated the words of Mr. Lanman but I have endeav- 
 ored to represent the manner in which I thought he man- 
 aged this case ; that he raised a frightful and pitiful im- 
 age which did not exist in truth or in evidence — that he 
 
MEMOIRS. 123 
 
 mourned over it himself — that he called forth the sympa- 
 thy and compassion of the court and jury, and excited a 
 high indignation whereby they are ready to believe any 
 thing, and to punish the least appearance of guilt in this 
 case, and to construe circumstances into the appearance 
 of guilt where there was none. 
 
 Soon aftei the pleadings were closed, I said, 
 May it please the court — 1 stand here accused of 
 crimes which never came into my mind, at which my 
 heart revolts, which are" disgraceful and shocking to hu- 
 manity, and of which, Sir, I am absolutely as innocent 
 as your honor the judge, or as either of you, gentlemen 
 of the jury. The person, on whose oath I was bound 
 over for trial and on whose oath I ought to be condemn- 
 ed or acquitted, the only person in the world who can be 
 supposed to know and testify whether the crimes charg- 
 ed upon me were true or false, is now in town, and is 
 ready and willing to testify my entire innocence, and to 
 explain every circumstance on which even a presump- 
 tion of guilt can rest upon me, and I now move that her 
 testimony may be admitted and heard. By the judge — 
 Where is she ? Ans. Within a few rods of this place, 
 and can be here in a very few moments. By the same 
 — Why have you not offered her before ? — Ans. Be- 
 cause she was not my witness, but the principal witness 
 on the part of the prosecution, and I did suppose that 
 the court would require the highest evidence in the case, and 
 that she must and would be called upon by the State's 
 Attorney ; in that case she would have disclosed the 
 whole plan and the means used to effect it. By the 
 judge — I do not know, it is a novel case, you have had a 
 hearing of two days, and you have had an opportunity of 
 bringing her forward. Ans. And so has Mr. Lanman: if 
 tie had brought her forward, she could have told the whole 
 truth and he could not have contradicted it. If I had 
 brought her forward, he could have proved what she was 
 induced to testify at the binding over, and 1 could not 
 impeach or contradict my own witness : and, Sir, in this 
 way I am deprived of tlie constitutional right of confronting 
 the principal witness against me. By the judge, to Mr 
 Cleveland. Have you any thing to say on this subject.'' 
 
124 MEMOIRS. 
 
 Ans. The counsel for Mr. Rogers have advised him not 
 to bring her forward, but I should be sorry to have his 
 interest suffer by the advice of his counsel. By the 
 iudge, to Mr. Isham — I see that Mr. Lanman is absent, 
 >nd you have been employed in this case, what do you 
 <;ay to this application? Ans. I am confident if Mr. 
 Lanman were present, he would object to it ; and in his 
 absence I do object. By the judge — She cannot be ad- 
 mitted. — I then replied — I shall think it very hard to be 
 condemned with the undeniable and irresistible evidence 
 of my innocence by my side, ready and willing to testify, 
 but rejected by the court merely because she was not 
 offered a little sooner. Mr. Lanman introduced Maria 
 to testify after my counsel had closed their pleadings. 
 By the judge — she cannot be admitted. This is the 
 substance ax** in many respects the very words which 
 passed betw^a me and the judge at this time. He had 
 before admitted collateral testimony before the main facts 
 were proved. — He had refused to send for Lester Clark, 
 who would have destroyed the testimony of Maiia A. 
 Smith, on which I was condemned ; he had directed 
 them to proceed in the trial while the papers and docu- 
 ments, which were delivered in evidence to the justice at 
 the binding over, were withheld and concealed. A«/J h* 
 
 9_?*Y prCCeeaea to charge the jury in a manner, which I 
 appeal to a candid and enlightened public to say, if it 
 was not highly cbjSCumiayle. 
 
 The judge then arose, 
 And gave what some called a charge to the jury; 
 but he did not charge them to inquire on their oath if 
 the crimes charged in the information were true as there- 
 in contained and set forth. He dwelt largely upon the 
 testimony of Doct. Downing, Maria, and Sam the negro!. 
 He had excluded the testimony of Asenath, he had re- 
 fused to send for a witness in my favor, he proceeded in 
 the trial when he was informed and well knew, that doc- 
 uments, important documents, the undeniable evidence 
 of my innocence were withheld and concealed. For 20 
 years he had been my personal enemy and persecutor, 
 
MEMOIRS. 123 
 
 and he now exercised official power to gratify personal 
 feeling, than which nothing can be more oppressive !* 
 
 Saturday, October 7th, 1820. 
 The court met according to adjournment ; the jury at 
 about eleven o'clock came in after having been out one 
 night and part of one day and declared me guilty. Mr. 
 Goddard then moved for a new trial on the ground that 
 there was no evidence that the crimes charged in the 
 information had ever been committed by any person ; 
 on the ground that there was no proof against me, 
 which ought to be regarded. 
 
 In both cases the court overruled, and would not grant 
 a new trial. I did expect that he would have moved for 
 a new trial on the ground that important documents had 
 been withheld and concealed : on the ground that Mr, 
 Perry Clark and his wife were out of the state and their 
 testimony could not be had ; on the ground that I had 
 been deprived of the constitutional right of confronting 
 the principal witness against me, and of compulsory pro- 
 cess to obtain a witness necessary in my defence. He 
 did take exceptions to the words of the information, but 
 here again the judge overruled. 
 
 The court adjourned till one o'clock, then to meet at 
 the Judge's chamber at Shepherd's hotel. At one o'clock 
 the court was called in the Judge's private chamber. I ap- 
 peared. The Judge said, you stand charged with a most 
 heinous offence ; the jury have declared you guilty. It 
 now devolves upon me to pronounce the sentence ; this 
 is a matter of discretion with the court. I understand 
 that you have children who are well educated and res- 
 pectable, and I am inclined to mercy so far as is consis- 
 
 * If the Judge assume the power of admitting and excluding from the Jury, 
 euc-h evidence as his own personal feelings may suggest, and they he bound 
 by oath to render a verdict according to the evidence then delivered in court; 
 it is evident that the right of trial by a Jury is perverted! In this case the 
 principal witness was excluded, see page 141, important papers aud docu- 
 ments were withheld and concealed, see page 104, a trick was permitted to 
 be palmed upon the Jury, see page 116, a perjured person and a lying, thiev- 
 ish negro were permitted to testify, and I was declared guilty of crimes 
 which never came into my mind, of which I was as innocent as the Judge who 
 pronounced the ■entence, or as any other person in the world, and which 
 never were charged upon me until iwo years after they were said to have 
 been committed. 
 
 11* 
 
12« MEMOIRS 
 
 tent with the welfare of society. The sentence of the 
 coJ r t therefore is, that you be imprisoned in Norwich Jail, 
 without bail or mainprize, for the term of two years. Lan- 
 man, the state's attorney, who had maliciously brought 
 this prosecution, and was one of the three, that had over- 
 persuaded and hired them to swear falsely against me, 
 standing by, exulting and triumphing over his unfortu- 
 nate and distressed victim, said to the Judge, I suppose 
 you mean Newgate; but the Judge, who had been coun- 
 sel against me in the county of Fairfield, had opposed me 
 in the convention of the Episcopal church, and was con- 
 sidered by me as my personal, political and religious en- 
 emy, and who in this very case I considered as having 
 acted very unfairly, was yet more merciful, and said, no 
 I mean Norwich. 
 
 I then addressed the court in these words : I thank 
 the court for shewing some decree of mercy, when it was 
 in your power to have gone further; but that God who 
 icnows the hearts of all men, knows that I am as innocent 
 of the crimes charged upon me as your honor the Judge 
 or as either of the gentlemen of the jury, who have de- 
 clared me guilty. I think that they have bf n misled, 
 and have declared me guilty without evidence, and I 
 know without truth. From the sentence now pronoun- 
 ced upon me, I appeal to the righteous tribunal of Heav- 
 en, there you and I must appear, and then it will bo 
 &nown that you have condemned the innocent, and that I 
 suffer unjustly. In the mean time, I submit myself to 
 every insult, to every abuse, and to every injustice, 
 which can be loaded upon me. Much better men than 
 any of us have suffered before me ! 
 
 I then settled my business at the tavern where I and 
 my witnesses put up — committed my horse and carriage 
 to the care of my good friend Seth Collins, Esq. got in- 
 to a wagon with a Mr. Reed, was accompanied by a dep- 
 uty sheriff, went to Norwich, about 13 miles, gave my- 
 aelf up to the Jailer, and was locked up, where I remain- 
 ed seven hundred and thirty one days, without ever put- 
 ting my foot on the ground, having the compassion of 
 my friends, and suffering the insults and abuse of my en- 
 emies. 
 
MEMOIRS. 127 
 
 Here I am in jail, who have received the honors of one 
 of the first universities in America, who was ordained in 
 Trinity church in the city of New- York, constantly a 
 member of the convention of the Episcopal church in 
 thatstate, three years a member of the general conven- 
 tion of the United States, who have preached with ap- 
 probation in all the principal towns and cities in the 
 northern and eastern states, who have enjoyed all the 
 honors and degrees of freemasonry, who am now»a mem- 
 ber of the corporation of Union College in the city of 
 Schenectady, and was one of its first founders* who 
 was settled as a minister in my native town and state, 
 without so much as one dissenting voice and vote; who 
 have performed more ministerial duties than almost any 
 other clergyman in the United States, who have always 
 endeavoured to give the best instructions, and set the 
 best example in my power, and to have always a con- 
 science void of offence towards God and towards man ! 
 Because I thought it best for the Episcopalians to unite 
 with the republicans of Connecticut and to do away the 
 offensive blue-laws of the state, and that all denomina 
 tions should enjoy equal rights and privileges according 
 to their several capacities and stations; I was forbid to 
 preach in the state, without hearing or trial, and actually 
 without my knowledge. I was sued nine times for not 
 regarding that prohibition, was persecuted for more 
 than seven long years in Fairfield county; I was refus- 
 ed a seat in the convention of my own church in the 
 state, though they acknowledged and confessed that they 
 had nothing against me,that my character and authority 
 were good, but I was a republican in principle, / wa$ 
 
 ♦University of the state of ISew-jcork, October 28, 1831. 
 — I certify the following to be a true list of names of the Trustees of Union 
 College, in the city of Schenectady, as named in the original charter, 
 (granted 1795,) viz. Robert Yates, Abraham Yates, jun. Abram Ten 
 Brook, Goldsbrow Banyad, John V. Henry, George Merchant, Stephen 
 Van Ranselear, John Glen, Isaac Vrooman,. Joseph C. Yates, James 
 8huler, Nicholas Veeder, James Gordon, Beriah Palmer, Samuel Smith, 
 Henry Watt; «n, Ammi Rogers, Aaron Condict, Jacobus V. C. Romeyn, 
 James Gochran, John Frye, D. Christopher Peek, Jonas Piatt, and Jonas 
 Coe. 
 
 GIDEON HAWLEY, 
 Secretary of the Regents of the Univertity of New- York, 1831* 
 
128 MEMOIRS. 
 
 opposed to a union of church and state, and had offered to 
 change the laws and customs of the stale, in taxing every 
 body to support one particular denomination unless they 
 would acknowledge themselves dissenters. 
 
 The Judge himself, on my trial, had been employed 
 as a lawyer against me, for many years in the county of 
 Fairfield ; and for almost 20 years had been one of my 
 principal opposers — was prejudiced against me, and not 
 fit to judge a case where I was concerned, if only one 
 dollar was depending, much less where character, pro- 
 fession, liberty and everything valuable in life were at 
 stake. My counsel did not defend me and my cause as 
 I expected, and as they might have done ! ! a combina- 
 tion was formed against me, I am accused of what nev-> 
 er came into my mind ; on trial I was refused the consti- 
 tutional right of confronting the principle witness against 
 me ; the court refused to send for a witness in my favor, 
 important papers and documents, the undeniable evidence 
 of my innocence, were, on trial withheld and concealed, 
 and the court proceeded without them ; the judge did 
 not charge the jury on the information, as I thought he 
 ought to have done. 
 
 The court refused a new trial, overruled all objections 
 of my counsel, pronounced on me a sentence of two 
 years imprisonment in Norwich jail, and here I am in 
 affliction, in disgrace, and in misery. 
 
 O, Father of mercies and God of all comfort, my on 
 ly help in time of need : look down from Heaven I hum- 
 bly beseech thee, behold, visit, and relieve thy persecu- 
 ted and afflicted servant ; look upon me with the eyes of 
 thy mercy, comfort me with a sense of thy goodness, 
 preserve me from the temptations of the enemy, give me 
 patience and resignation under my sufferings, O, that 
 no repining thought may enter my heart to discompose 
 me in my duty towards thee my God, or towards my 
 r ellow men ; be pleased to forgive my enemies, persecu- 
 tors, i.id slanderers, and to turn their hearts ; and O 
 God, who spareth when we deserve punishment, and in 
 the midst of thy wrath rememberest mercy, I humbly 
 beseech thee, of thy great goodness, to comfort and suc- 
 cour me, and all others who are under reproach and 
 
MEMOIRS, 129 
 
 misery in this or any other house of bondage , correct 
 us not in thine anger, neither chasten us in thy sore dis- 
 pleasure : give us a right understanding of ourselves, 
 and of thy threats and promises ; that we may neither 
 cast away our confidence in thee, nor place k any where 
 but in thee. Be pleased to relieve the distressed in this 
 and in all other places whereever they may be ; protect 
 the innocent and make their innocency to appear ; awa- 
 ken the guilty, convert the unconverted, and fill the 
 world with thy glory. And, forasmuch as thou alone 
 canst bring light out of darkness, and good out of evil, 
 grant that the pains and punishments which we thy ser- 
 vants endure, here through our bodily confinement, may 
 tend to the setting free of our souls from the chains of 
 sin, that when this mortal life shall be ended, we may 
 dwell with thee in life everlasting, through Jesus Christ 
 our Lord ; Amen. 
 
 For about ten years I had been a settled minister in 
 a county town, and was the only minister in town, my 
 congregation was generally from 500 to 700, had 280 
 communicants, lived in plain sight of the jail and court 
 house, and had thought it my duty often to visit thos^ 
 who were in prison, and to comfort the afflicted. It wa. 
 not my hii ? in?2 S £o add to the sentence of law, and to neg- 
 lect or afflict the afflicted; it was enough for me to know 
 that they were sick or in prison ; I knew that often the 
 innocent were condemned, and the guilty went clear, 
 and it was my delight and my business, like the good Sa- 
 maritan, to pour the wine and oil of consolation into the 
 wounds of a bleeding heart. Often have I preached to 
 prisoners in jail ; often have I seen the tears of gratitude 
 flow from the eyes of those who had been edified by my 
 instruction, who had received comfort from my sympa- 
 thy, relief from my bounty, and consolation from my 
 prayers ; but little did I think that I should ever be con- 
 fined myself; little did I think that I should ever need 
 those kind offices of love and friendship which I had so 
 often administered to others — " but he who is on the high- 
 est spoke in fortune's ivhcel may soon he on the lowest, and 
 the wisest knows not how soon." 
 
 Whoever will live godly in Christ Jesus shall suffei 
 
130 MEMOIRS. 
 
 persecution. Our blessed Saviour himself entered not 
 into his glory until he had first suffered here on earth. 
 Read the 12th chapter of Hebrews. 
 
 The Sheriff was good enough, though very much 
 against the wishes of Lanman, to give me the best room 
 in the jail. The first day after my confinement I had my 
 room throughly washed and cleansed. I soon sent for a 
 joiner and had it repaired and shelves put up ; it was 
 then whitewashed ; a ventiduct was soon put in from the 
 vault to prevent a disagreeable smell. My friend Col- 
 lins brought me a bed and bedding. I had table cloths 
 and towels sent me — table and chairs were furnished by 
 the jailer — I purchased table furniture, crockery, glasses 
 &c. — my trunks and books were brought tome — a paper 
 maker sent to me as a present, half a ream of good wri- 
 ting paper ; and I was as comfortable as could be ex- 
 pected. 
 
 My friends wrote to me from almost every part of 
 Connecticut, and from other states, and offered me any 
 assistance which I might possibly want. I was permit- 
 ted to have the room entirely to myself; the prisoners 
 seemed solicitous not to hurt my feelings ; they were at- 
 tentive to my daily devotions and religious instructions ; 
 a change in their moral conduct and conversation jwhb 
 very observable ; no profane, no obscene, no unbecom- 
 ing language was heard among them/ and here I staid 
 two years ! 
 
 To mention the kindness of one friend would seem to 
 be a neglect of others. I was visited by people of the 
 first standing in society, from different parts of Connect- 
 icut, and from other states — I performed divine service 
 and preached through the grates of the jail almost every 
 Sunday when the weather was fair, for two years — seats 
 were built up on the out side of the jail and the congre- 
 gation was as large, as attentive and as respectful as 
 could be expected. On Christmas, Easter and Whitsun- 
 days the doors were opened and I preached and adminis- 
 tered and received the sacrament of the Lord's supper, 
 on Christmas eve's the jail was, by the bounty of my 
 friends, handsomely illuminated and decorated with green 
 
MEMOIRS. 13 
 
 bows and vines, in token of joy and rejoicing at the 
 birth of our blessed Saviour. 
 
 The jailer at that time furnished good and wholesome 
 food, and enough of it. The sheriff often called to see 
 the prisoners, and to inquire of their welfare. Mr 
 Gurley was now the state's attorney, and seemed to be 
 sensible of the injustice which was done to me. Mr. 
 Goddard knew that I blamed him, and I have never spo- 
 ken to him since my trial. 
 
 J blame him for permitting the trial to proceed, without 
 compelling them to bring forward their principal witness, 
 and while my documents were withheld. Uncommon ex- 
 ertions were made to convince the public that I was 
 guilty and justly condemned ; the newspapers were filled 
 with squibs and misrepresentations. Constance F. Dan- 
 iels, cousin of Ira Daniels, reported, and Mr. Green of 
 New-London printed a misrepresentation of my trial- 
 setting forth to the public what was proved at the binding 
 over and a great deal more ; and wholly neglecting to 
 shew any thing which I proved at that time, reviling and 
 reproaching me in the most false manner, and with the 
 most abusive epithets ! ! Illy would it become me to 
 render railing for railing. But to the said Daniels I 
 would barely mention the name of the amiable widov 
 Wade, on whose money the poor wretch was supporter 
 and educated, to whom he had most solemnly promiseu 
 marriage, but forfeited his word and honor, married an- 
 other woman, was prosecuted and his poverty was his 
 security — just such an one as Lanman might couple 
 with Maria and Sam ! 
 
 Benjamin Harris, Esq. of Preston, testified that he did 
 not think that there was a person in Preston or Griswold, 
 who was acquainted with Maria A. Smith, that would 
 take her word, or her oath for one quarter of a dollar. 
 Hon. Judge Williams of Groton, who lived in the neigh- 
 bourhood of the said Maria, testified that he did not 
 think that any person who was acquainted with her, ought 
 or would think the better or worse of any one in conse- 
 quence of any thing that she could say or swear; that th^ 
 first time he ever heard of her, she was in a house of 
 ill fame, hugging and kissing a married man, and that if 
 
132 MEMOIRS. 
 
 Jie court and jury had known her character and the 
 circumstances, they certainly never would have declared 
 me guilty, or pronounced sentence against me. 
 
 Peny Clark and Sophia Clark, depose and say that 
 Asenath and Maria A. Smith lived in the same house 
 with them in the year 1817, and long before and since 
 that time— that they well remember that Asenath was in 
 the habit of keeping private company with a young phy- 
 sician — that said Perry saw him come out of her bed 
 chamber between break of day and sunrise or or about 
 the first day of July 1817 — that they have no knowledge 
 or belief that Mr. Rogers was at their house during the 
 summer of 1817 — that they well remember that in the 
 summer and fall of that year Asenath was very unwell 
 and feeble, and had fits, and particularly on the week 
 before she was said to have been delivered — that they 
 personally knew that the testimony of Maria, on the tri- 
 al of Mr. Rogers, was false, particularly as to his being 
 shut up alone with her at their house, &c. (see page 107) 
 -—that they never heard of any such thing until about 
 two years afterwards— that the mother of Asenath in- 
 formed Mrs. Clark, who was her sister, that she never 
 suspected that Asenath was like to have a child, for she 
 knew that it was not with her, as it is with^ivomen in gen* 
 tral when they were in that situation, fyc. fyc. 
 
 Subscribed and sworn in due form of law, in Norwich, 
 in the County of New-London, March 26, 1822. 
 
 Before John Hyde, Justice of Peace. 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 On the 25th of January 1822 I addressed a letter to 
 the Governor of Connecticut, inclosing a petition to the 
 General Assembly of that state, stating my case with 
 the foregoing depositions of Doct. Harris, Judge Will- 
 iams, Perry Clark and his wife Sophia Clark, praying, 
 not for a pardon of crimes which I never had committed 
 or ever thought of, Lut to have the sentence suspended 
 until I could collect my witnesses and defend myself in 
 
MEMOIRS. 133 
 
 person and by counsel before that Hon. Assembly and 
 from him I received the following answer viz. 
 
 Slate of Connecticut, Litchfield, February llth, 1822. 
 Sir — 
 
 I received, a few days since, your letter dated Janua- 
 ry 25th, 1822, w th a narrative in the form of a petition, 
 to the General Assembly of this State, to be convened 
 at New-Haven, on the first Wednesday in May next. 
 Your conscience must have informed you whether this 
 narrative contains a just representation of your case. If 
 it is false, you have greatly aggravated the offence for 
 which you are now suffering imprisonment, and instead 
 of reproaching the court and its officers, you ought pen-» 
 itently to admit that the sentence of the Judge was as 
 mild as he was justifiable in pronouncing. On the con- 
 trary if your narrative be true, if you have not been heard 
 by yourself and counsel, if you have not been confronted 
 by the witnesses against you, if you have been refused 
 compulsory process to obtain witnesses in your favor, 
 if you have not had a public trial by an impartial jury, 
 or have been deprived of your liberty otherwise than 
 by a due course of law, the General Assembly, to whom 
 you address your petition, will examine into your case, 
 and doubtless adjudge thereon in such a manner, as an 
 equal regard to your rights and the laws and the honor 
 of the State shall require. 
 
 By the Constitution of this State, " the Governor has 
 power to reprieve after conviction, in all cases except 
 those of impeachment, until the end of the next session 
 o' the General Assembly and no longer." If it is in- 
 leaded that reprieves should be effectual in any other 
 than capital cases, the law ou^ht to provide a mode by 
 which either the persons or offenders may be holden to 
 abide the sentence of the law, in cases where pardons 
 are not granted by the General Assembly, or that suita- 
 ble forfeitures should be recovered in cases where such 
 reprieved persons are not surrendered. No provision of 
 this nature exists, and in my opinion, any bond for that 
 purpose would be illegal and void. As the General As- 
 sembly alone can grant you relief, it would he useless 
 for me to investigate the truth or falsitv of the facts 
 ° 12 
 
134 MEMOIRS. 
 
 connected with your case. I can therefore only e\prp« 
 to you my sincere hope, that truth and justice may pre- 
 vail. I am, Sir, your most obedient servant, 
 
 OLIVER WOLCOTT. 
 
 *Io His Excellency Oliver Wolcott, Esq. Governor of Con- 
 
 necticuti in Litchfield. 
 
 Norwich Jail, Feb. 20th, 1822. 
 Si*— 
 
 On toe *5th instant I had the honor of receiving your 
 favor jf the 11th, in answer to my application dated the 
 2JtL ultimo, and now pray you not to consider me obtru- 
 sive ^ mis reply. My petition contains a plain, unadorn- 
 ed narrative of the facts on which it is founded, and I 
 knew no other expedient more respectful, or by which I 
 could so well lay my case before your excellency and the 
 General Assembly, and obtain my request. Had I laid 
 my case open in the form of a remonstrance, or of a 
 complaint, or of an impeachment of individuals, still the 
 facts must have been narrated, or they could not have 
 been known. God and my own conscience bear me wit- 
 ness, that my narrative contains a just and true repre- 
 sentation of my case. I have no pleasure in reproach- 
 ing the court or its officers, and God Almighty forbid that 
 I should do it any farther forth, than a religious regard 
 to truth and justice compel me. Your exhortation to a 
 repentance of crimes which I never have committed, 
 may be kind in the intention, but certainly is afflictive 
 and trrievous in its application. No punishment can be 
 mild which is inflicted on the innocent ; and in this case, 
 if the charges were true, to be confined in Norwich Jail, 
 a living spectacle of reproach and disgrace, in the very 
 face and eyes of all my friends and acquaintance, is 
 worse than death or Newgate for life. I can truly say 
 with the Roman orator, " quam pub lit am odium nullum 
 supplicium est gravius : " i. e. than public hatred no pun- 
 ishment can be greater. Had you r Excellency been 
 pleased to give advice on a different but true view of 
 the subject, it would have been a great favor. It is a 
 solemn and very interesting truth, that I have been 
 falsely accused, partially and unfairly tried, and unjustly 
 condemned to irretrievable disgrace and ruin, with the 
 
MEMOIRS. 135 
 
 undeniable evidence of my innocence, excluded by the 
 court, and cruelly and corruptly withheld and concealed 
 by the State's Attorney, and perjury ! the most Heaven 
 daring perjury ! a confession of which was then proved 
 and acknowledged in court, was tolerated and allowed ! I 
 mean, that after it was proved in court, on trial, and Ma- 
 ria A. Smith then acknowledged, that she had frequent- 
 ly and seriously confessed, to different persons and at dif- 
 ferent times that she had taken a false oath against mo 
 before the Justice when I was bound over, and that she 
 had been overpersuaded and hired to do it, the court ad- 
 mitted her testimony, and evidently charged the jury, 
 not on the information then against me, but on her story, 
 which was utterly false by her own repeated acknowl- 
 edgements, and by other circumstances. It is painful 
 for me to say these things of the judiciary of my native 
 state and where I was educated ; but my rights are as 
 dear to me, to my children, and to my friends, as Judge 
 Chapman's or Mr. Lanman's, or the State's can be to 
 them; and I sli Id h© u&der everlasting obligations 
 to the Govetr ** r hm iidNIs® c^ *feis vwm <?€ fee pnfe» 
 ject. 
 
 1 am suffering imprisonment, disgrace, and the loss 
 of all worldly comforts, not for committing crimes with 
 Asenath C. Smith — No, Sir, this is not the cause for 
 which I am imprisoned, persecuted, and suffer the loss of 
 all things, but my real crimes, my most henious sins, are 
 that I have dared to be a Protestant Episcopalian ; that 
 I have dared to oppose a union of Church and State ; 
 that I have dared to oppose any person's being by law 
 taxed, and by law compelled to attena and pay money, 
 to support that as God's truth which they did not believe 
 to be true ; that I have dared to call in question the 
 Federal Presbyterian politics of Connecticut, and to be 
 a republican : that I had questioned the morality and in- 
 fallibility of Bishop Jarvis ; that I had fully espoused 
 the doctrine, that although Bishops were the true and 
 awful governors of Christ's church, yet if thtV did not 
 govern Christ's church according to Christ's laws, and 
 the established order of that church, their government 
 was not binding : that no discipline, no sentence, no ad- 
 
136 MEMOIRS. 
 
 ministration of Bishop Jarvis, or of all the Bishops in 
 the United States, is of any force or validity, unless it 
 be founded on the previous steps required by the author- 
 ity of God's word and the constitution and canons of 
 jis church. 
 
 Another dreadful sin and crime in me is, that I have 
 not any, even the least, confidence in the Leather Mitten 
 Ordination, under a string of which Mr. Lanman had 
 then recently enrolled himself, or in any other ordination 
 which is derived of human authority.* It was then, and 
 now is, my decided opinion, that there is no ecclesiasti- 
 cal authority which is not derived from God, and that 
 there is no civil authority which is not derived from the 
 people. That no one can lawfully baptize, or adminis- 
 ter the sacrament, or hold forth to a guilty world the 
 terms of life and salvation in the name of the Father and 
 of the Son and of the Holy Ghost, without authority 
 from God ; and that this authority can be derived only 
 two ways, viz. immediately from Heaven, in an extra- 
 
 *Wnen our forefathers first came to resiuts in &at part of Connecticut 
 Vihere I was born, a settlement was formed at the mouth o r Stratford river. 
 l)n Sundays they used to ro^et for p»?hUe worship, and sometimes one would 
 pray and exhort, and sometimes anotner, as they feit disposed. 
 
 They drew up a writing among themselves which they called a 
 Church Covenant — they then thought it necessary to have a minis- 
 ter, and what made a minister was the people's choosing him, and his 
 accepting the choice. If they could make a minister they could or 
 dain him, for it was more to make him than it was to ordain him. Accord- 
 ingly they met and chose one Mr. Chauncy out of their number, who seemed 
 to be the most gifted, and chose three of their brethren, viz. Mr. Prindle, 
 Mr. Brimsmaid and Mr. Groves to ordain him. On the day appointed, they 
 came from their labor with their leather-aprons and their leather-mittens on, 
 which was a common dress at that time, and assembled in a log barn at die 
 couth end of the point of land which hai been cultivated. Each of the three 
 made a prayer over Mr. Chauncy, put their hands upon his head and told him 
 to take authority to be a minister in the vineyard of Jesus Christ. Mr. 
 Brimsmaid put on his hand first, with his leather-miiten on, and the other 
 two followed his example, hence the Congregational Presbyterian ordination 
 in Conn, has always been termed the " Leather Mitten Ordination," and it 
 is a fact that most of the Presbyterian ordinations in Conn, have been deriv- 
 ed from the common people. Mr. Buckingham was ordained by the breth- 
 ren of his church, in Saybrook, in presence of the Council of Ministers, (as 
 they called themselves,) and his ordination was acknowledged and received by 
 them as valid — Mr. Prudden, of Milford, and others, were ordained in the 
 tame way, and their ordinations were acknowledged and they ordained others. 
 (See Trumbull 1 s History of Connecticut, vol. 1, pages 286, 264, $*c. edi» 
 Hon vf 1818.) 
 
MEMOIRS. 137 
 
 ordinary manner, and then we must produce immediate 
 and extraordinary works to prove it, such works as no 
 others can produce : for God never requires his creatures 
 o believe that which he has given them no reason to be- 
 lieve ; or it must be derived from God, from him who 
 had all power in Heaven and on earth, by a direct, un- 
 interrupted line of succession. No one can lawfully act 
 by authority of the State of Connecticut, or of the Uni- 
 ted States, without authority from them, and this can be 
 derived only two ways, viz. immediately from the people, 
 and then it requires immediate evidence from them to 
 prove it ; or it must be derived by a succession from the 
 regular constituted authority. Because a man or a body 
 of men have the statute law of the State, they have not 
 power to make a Justice of the Peace : and because a 
 man or body of men have the Bible, they have not pow- 
 er to make a priest. It requires as much authority to 
 make a justice as it does to make a law ; and it requires 
 as much authority to make a minister of God as it does 
 to make a Bible. 
 
 The civil and ecclesiastical authorities are derived 
 from different sources, and ought fro be kept perfectly 
 separate and distinct ; and a union of these two authori- 
 ties has caused more distress, more devastation and more 
 blood-shed, than all the wars, than all the plagues, than 
 all the famines with which the earth has ever been visit- 
 ed. I am also in the opinion, that the separation of our 
 forefathers, not from the civil, but from the ecclesiastical 
 authority of England, and the church of England, was 
 al c u st very unnecessary and unreasonable, and that it is 
 r»ov the imperative duty of all, to return to the Episco- 
 pal church. It is dishonorable to God and dangerous to 
 the souls of men, to depart from the authority, the doc- 
 trine, and the worship of the universal church. Those 
 things in which they all agree must be derived from the 
 same source. 
 
 In regard to experimental religion, I think it essen- 
 tial that the natural disposition of the human heart 
 should be changed from ungodliness and worldly lusts, 
 to the love and practice of a sober, righteous and godly 
 life and conversation : but in this case, as in all others. 
 
138 MEMOIRS. 
 
 I think that no man or woman ever acts wisely except 
 when they act reasonably. In short, I have opposed en- 
 thusiasm, bigotry and superstition, on one side ; and 
 I have opposed infidelity, immorality, and licentiousness, 
 on the other. And these, Sir, are my crimes : — these 
 principles and this practice have raised upon me a host 
 of enemies, and have brought me to this jail, this place 
 of disgraceful punishment : and were the truth of it 
 avowed, for it I could willingly burn at the stake, I 
 could suffer any punishment, here or in Newgate, or in 
 any other place, and never should relinquish till my soul 
 should cease to exist. But to suffer as I do, under the 
 false and feigned charge of crimes which never entered 
 my heart, and which for their foulness, would Wacken 
 hell, is the sorest, the heaviest, and the most grievous 
 aflliction, that could be laid upon me. Sir, I am a per- 
 secuted man. I am not guilty of what is laid to my 
 charge, neither did it ever come into my mind. I am 
 wholly ignorant and innocent of these or of any other 
 crimes or misconduct with Asenath C. Smith, and I have 
 no idea that my persecutors ever thought I was guilty. 
 
 That the governor should feel it necessary to put u 
 construction on the constitution of Connecticut wholly 
 different from what I had apprehended, is to me, a source 
 of disappointment and sorrow. That instrument was, 
 in my view, a supreme law of the state, contrary to 
 which any other law, if made, would cease to be law : 
 it would ipso facto, be null and void in itself. By that 
 instrument the governor has power to reprieve after con- 
 viction in all cases except those of impeachment, but 
 here is a case which is not by impeachment, ergo, the gov- 
 ernor has no power to reprieve in any other than capital 
 cases; This is a kind of logic which was not taught in 
 Yale College when 1 had the honor of being a member 
 of that institution. 
 
 If I may not be permitted to collect my witnesses 
 and to prove the facts and representations contained and 
 set forth in my petition, nor to disprove any thing which 
 may be said against it, an investigation, would be une- 
 qual, unfair and dangerous, as the character of falsehood 
 might be fixed upon that which was strictly true. Though 
 
MEMOIRS. 130 
 
 I have the fullest confidence in your Excellency, in the 
 General Assembly, and in the state, yet it must be evident 
 that the honor of the state is deeply concerned to di- 
 minish the credibility of what I claim in this case, of what 
 I know, and of what, by permission of the governor, I could 
 prove to be true; without that permission I should doubt 
 Che expediency of laying it before the General Assembly 
 in its present form; it may be epitomised, and their atten- 
 tion confined to a few obvious facts, merely because I may 
 not bo permitted to prove or disprove any thing ; but this 
 would be doing great injustice to myself; nor did I expect 
 the governor to investigate the truth or falsity of the facts 
 connected with my case, any farther forth than they ap- 
 peared in the petition itself ; and for this obvious reason 
 that I could not be present to advocate or defend. There 
 were only two witnesses in my trial who claimed to have 
 any knowledge of any improper conduct of Asenath C 
 Smith and me. One was a poor, mean, lying, thievish 
 negro boy, whose master declared that he could not be- 
 lieve him when he was sent on a common errand ; that 
 he placed no confidence in his ^tory, that he had repri- 
 manded him for it, and who only the summer before was 
 actually arrested for stealing. The other was Maria A 
 Smith, the supposed sister of the said Asenath, who on 
 trial before the court, made oath that she had told so many 
 different stories, and contradicted herself so often on the sub- 
 ject that she did not think her testimony would be received; 
 who also acknowledged under oath before court, that she 
 had frequently and seriously confessed to different per- 
 sons and in different places, that she had taken a false 
 oath against me, before the justice when I was bound 
 over, and who is now, this very moment, if report be true, 
 supporting herself at the expense of her chastity in a 
 common bawdy house in the city of New- York. To re- 
 fer the Governor, or the General Assembly, or any per- 
 son in the world to such witnesses for the truth or falsity 
 of any thing, I should be absolutely ashamed, and would 
 not now do it, had not Mr. Lanman called them into no- 
 tice, and improved them for the purpose of destroying 
 an Episcopal clergyman, and a republican, by fixing 
 crimes upon me which never came into my mind, and of 
 
140 MEMOIRS. 
 
 which I am absolutely as innocent as the ministers of 
 the upper sanctuary. Devoutly uniting in the hope ex- 
 pressed by your Excellency that truth and justice may 
 prevail, 1 am very respectfully your Excellency's most 
 obedient and very humble servant. 
 
 AMMI ROGERS. 
 On the 8th day of October, 1822, i" was released from 
 prison in due course of law; after having remained 
 there two years on the charge of crimes which I never 
 did commit, and of which I never had been informed, or 
 known any thing, until about two years after they were 
 said to have been committed — and of vvhich I have no 
 belief or even suspicion that my accusers ever thought 1 
 was guilty ; after a note of more than $630 was extort- 
 ed from me while I was in prison, on peril of my life and 
 liberty; against rny strongest remonstrances, protesta- 
 tions, and utter refusal; after this money had been taken 
 from the public treasury, (a great part of it) by Lanman 
 and Halsey under the false and feigned pretence of pay- 
 ing witnesses, but which they converted to their own use 
 and never did pay over to them. 
 
 I speak and write without fear of contradiction, for 
 proof is at hand. In this case I mention Eunice How- 
 ard, Samuel Dorrence, Socrates Balcome, Ephraim M. 
 Williams, Lydia Williams, and others who have not re- 
 ceived the money which was taken out of the treasury 
 which Lanman and Halsey have converted to their own 
 private use and which I was then called upon to give 
 my note for. In other cases Lanman took $15 to pay 
 7oel Loomis, Esq. $10 to pay Capt. Clatk of Lyme, 
 cd hundreds of other?, but has never paid them. There 
 are now residing in the county of Saratoga witnesses 
 who knew nothing of the case, who were dragged from 
 home, were at great expense and trouble in going to 
 court, in staying there and in returning. Money was 
 taken from the treasury by Lanman to pay them, they 
 have called for it, but he made some excuse and has not 
 paid it to this day. Is this fair ? Is it just ? Is it hon- 
 orable ? No ! the whole prosecution has been false in 
 the extreme, unjust, cruel and abusive in the highest de- 
 gree ! In civil society we relinquish our ndtural rights 
 
MEMOIRS. 141 
 
 for the purpose of having our civil, moral and religious 
 rights secured ; how far my rights have been secured in 
 Connecticut, those who have or will read the foregoing 
 pages must and will judge. 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 GENERAL ASSEMBLY. 
 
 The General Assembly of Connecticut convened in the 
 city of Hartford, in May, 1823. 
 
 On the memorial of the Rev. Ammi Rogers, a joint 
 Committee of both Houses was appointed to take his 
 case into consideration, to grant him a hearing, and to 
 report thereon. The Committee assigned the 27th and 
 28th days of May, 1823, for the said hearing and inves- 
 igation, in the Senate Chamber, and notice was given 
 accordingly. 
 
 Senate Chamber, City of Hartford, May 21th, 1823. 
 
 Present, Hon. David Hill, ofthe Senate, Chairman 
 
 Abner Reed, Esq. > Commiu 
 John Stanton, Esq. ) 
 
 I, Ammi Rogers, appeared and said,- 
 
 Gentlemen — I do not come before you in the strength 
 and power of Goliah of Gath, defying the armies of the 
 living God ! but I come before you as a meek, humble 
 and persecuted christian ; and as a minister of our com- 
 mon Lord and Savior Jesus Christ. Gentlemen, I com- 
 plain, 1st, That I have been falsely accused. 2dly, I 
 have been partially and unfairly tried. 3dly, Unjustly 
 condemned and imprisoned. 4thly, And a note of more 
 than $630 was extorted from me in duresse, as the condi- 
 tion of my liberty and life, to pay the expense of this 
 abominable conspiracy. May I beseech you to grant me 
 a patient and candid hearing, and to make that report 
 which you can justify before the bar of God, the bar of 
 your own consciences, and the bar of all assembled crea- 
 ted intelligencers. In the first place I beg permission 
 to introduce the principal witness on whose oath I wa* 
 
141 MEMOIRS. 
 
 bound over who alone can be supposed to know the truth 
 of the charges against me and whose testimony on trial 
 was adjusted. 
 
 Asenath Caroline Smith, the principal witness, was 
 then called and sworn by the chairman, in the presence 
 of a great concourse of people who had assembled in 
 the Senate Chamber, in the city of Hartford, to hear 
 this extraordinary case. She is a young woman about 
 twenty-six years of age, of a good figure, though rather 
 small, very handsome, dressed well, appeared well, and 
 had more learning than most young women of her cir- 
 cumstances. By the Chairman — Miss Smith, you are 
 now under the solemnity of an oath ; you will please to 
 testify what you know in this case. Answer. — Mr. Rog- 
 ers is not guilty of what is charged against him concern- 
 ing me. He never did have carnal knowledge of me, 
 either before or since his trial, and never has offered to 
 me any thing of the kind. Before this misfortune 
 happened to me I had for two or three years kept 
 private company with a young physician ; but I do not 
 wish to implicate others. Mr. Rogers is innocent ; and 
 I never should have accused him had it not been for Col. 
 Halsey, Dr. Downer and Esq. Lanman. They over- 
 persuaded and hired me to say what I did against Mr. 
 
 x.*»yji£. ci ^ 
 
 r s: 
 
 wnen ne was oound over, aaa it was not true 
 
 Here she burst into tears ! and there was hardly a per- 
 son in the Senate Chamber, who did not weep. After a 
 few moments Mr. Stanton said to her, Did you not once 
 swear that it was true ? Ans. I suppose I did ; but I 
 now with sorrow and shame, confess that it was not true, 
 and I never should have said it had it not been for them! 
 By Mr. Stanton — Does not your conscience upbraid 
 you ? Ans. Yes, sir, my accusing Mr. Rogers wrongful- 
 ly as I did, has caused me more sorrow, tears and troub- 
 le, than all that I have ever said or done besides ; and 
 my coming here of my own accord, (for I was not oblig- 
 ed to come and testify against myself) is an evidence of 
 my sincerity. — [Here followed a long and 'particular ex* 
 animation by the Chairman and Mr. Reed, in which shu 
 fully cleared me of every crime or misconduct with her, or 
 within her knowledge, and then handed to the Chairman 
 
MEMOIRS. 143 
 
 the following letter which she had written to the church 
 in Hebron, and which she said would more fully explain 
 her conduct, viz:] 
 
 To the Episcopal Church in Hebron, 
 
 October 5th, 1819. 
 With shame and confusion I presume to address you 
 by the silent language of a pen, and it is humbly to con- 
 fess my fault, and earnestly to ask your forgiveness. I 
 think it is my duty to say that Mr. Rogers is certainly 
 and absolutely innocent of what has been laid to his 
 charge concerning me, and I certainly have been over- 
 persuaded and induced by Col. Halsey, Dr. Downer and 
 others, to testify and say that against Mr. Rogers which 
 was very unjust and wrong. They assured me that he 
 was an important character, a cunning, artful man, and 
 one that the Bishop and Clergy were against, and if I 
 would testify against him it would be more for my honor, 
 it should never hurt me, it should never cost me any 
 thing, &c. — that I should be protected, that the whole 
 town would pity me and be sorry for me, that all his en- 
 emies would become my friends, and that my character 
 would be better than it ever was, for every body would 
 take my part, would receive me into company and treat 
 me with respect, — and, that I should be respected by all 
 my acquaintance. But if I did not do it, — my father 
 was dead, my mother was very like to die; I had no 
 brother to take my part, (George Downer was gone to 
 the Ohio and would never return) I should be hated ana 
 despised by all my acquaintance and by every body. — 
 Col. Halsey and Dr. Downer earne to our house and 
 staid all night. Dr. Downer took me into a bed room 
 alone, and there talked to me, he said as a friend, and 
 advised and overpersuaded me to lay my misfortunes, not 
 to his son, but to Mr. Rogers, and then for the first time 
 I consented to do it, which was in March or April 1819, 
 Col. Halsey dictated what they wanted me to say, and 
 Dr. Downer wrote it, and they overpersuaded me to 
 agree to it and to testify to it, when they knew and I 
 knew that it was false. Mr. Lanman came to our house 
 and staid till nine or ten o'clock at night, he took me 
 into our east chamber alone, and though he said it would 
 
144 MEMOIRS 
 
 not do for him, in his office, to advise, yet he would say 
 it would be the best and most honorable thing that I 
 could do to testify against Mr. Rogers. He gave me 
 his word and his honor that it never should hurt me or 
 cost me any thing, and that I should be protected; at 
 length I confess I was overpowered and overpersuaded 
 to say and to do what I did, and for which I am now sin- 
 cerely sorry, and humbly ask forgiveness of God, of Mr. 
 Rogers, and of you. If there is any excuse or pallia- 
 tion for me or my conduct, I pray you to consider it, &.c, 
 
 Asenath C. Smith. 
 
 By the Chairman — Do you swear that this letter just 
 read is in your hand writing, and that it was composed 
 by you ? Ans. 1 do. By the same — Are the facts con- 
 tained in this letter true? Ans. They are. By the 
 same — Was it written of your own accord, and without 
 the agency or assistance of any one. Ans. It was, and 
 I did it because I thought it my duty. 
 
 May it please the Committee — I wish now to introduce 
 the testimony of Mr. Perry Clark, uncle of the said Ase- 
 nath, having married her mother's sister, lived in the 
 same house with them, and brought her up at his own 
 table. — He is a man of good property — worth eight or 
 ten thousand dollars ; of good moral character, and 
 whose truth and. veracity have not, within my knowledge 
 or belief, been called in question. On trial, he, his wile 
 and son, were, by stratagem, got out of the state, and 
 their testimony could not be had. 
 
 To the Hon. Gen. Assembly of Connecticut in May, 
 1823. 
 
 I Perry Clark, of Griswold, county of New- London 
 and state of Connecticut, of lawful age depose and say, 
 that in the year 1817, and long before and since that time, 
 Asenath C. Smith and Maria A. Smith lived in the same 
 house with me ; that I do know that in the fore part of 
 the summer of 1817 and long before that time, a certain 
 young physician was in the habit of coming to my house 
 and of being in private company with Asenath C. Smith; 
 I well remember that not long before he went his jour- 
 ney to the westward, which I think was in the month of 
 July 1817, he came to my house and staid all night, and 
 
MEMOIRS. 145 
 
 I personally know that he came out of the bed-chamber 
 of the said Asenath at that time between break of day 
 and sun-rise ; [this is the very time when I was charged 
 in the information with committing that crime with her 
 for which I have suffered two years imprisonment, when 
 in truth I was not within 100 miles of her, had not seen 
 her that whole summer, and never in my whole life had 
 any improper connection with her.] And I depose and 
 say that I have no knowledge that Ammi Rogers was at 
 my house during the summer of 1817, but well remem- 
 ber that for several months he was not there: and I un- 
 derstood that he was gone into the state of New- York 
 after his daughter, 8lc. — that in 1819, (two years after 
 the supposed child) Col. Halsey and Dr. Avery Downer, 
 (father of the said young physician) came to my house 
 for the purpose of getting the said Asenath and Maria 
 to testify against Mr. Rogers ; that they staid all night, 
 and took the said Asenath into a private bed-room alone; 
 that the next morning I heard the said Halsey dictate, 
 and the said Downer wrote the testimony which I heard 
 the said girls give against Mr. Rogers when he was bound 
 over ; that the crimes charged upon Mr. Rogers were 
 said to have been committed at my house in 1817, but 
 that I never did hear the said Asenath or any of the fam- 
 ily accuse him in these things until 1819 ; (nearly two 
 years afterwards) and I depose and say, that about that 
 time, James Lanman, Esq. the state's attorney, came to 
 my house at about two or three o'clock in the afternoon 
 and took the said Asenath into my east chamber alone, 
 an'd remained there with her until some time in the eve- 
 ning, when I called him, (he says about nine or ten 
 o'clock at night!) that when he came out of the cham- 
 ber he told me that for Asenath to testify against Mr, 
 Rogers (and not against George Downer) would be the 
 best and most honorable thing that she could do! that 
 it never should hurt her or cost her any thing! that 
 she need not and should not be called upon to testify 
 publicly, but only before a justice and a few friends 
 &c. &.c. I testify that I heard the said Halsey ana 
 Downer give the said Asenath the same assurances a* 
 the time they came to my h^use and staid all night. — 
 
 13 
 
146 MEMOIRS. 
 
 And I further testify that in the summer and fall of 1817, 
 I well remember that the said Asenath was very sickly, 
 weak, and unwell, and had fits, and particularly on the 
 week before she was said to have been delivered, 
 and in one of her fits, she fell from her bed on to the 
 floor, &c. — And further the deponent saith not. 
 
 Perry Clark. 
 
 New-London County, ss. Griswold, May 20th, 1823. 
 
 Personally appeared the ab^ve named Perry Clark^ 
 who subscribed and made solemn oath to the truth oi 
 the foregoing deposition, in due form of law. 
 
 Before me, Jedediah Barstow, Justice of Peace. 
 
 General Assembly, May, 1823, opened by me, 
 
 Thomas Day, Secretary. 
 
 The depositions of Sophia Clark, wife of Perry Clark 
 and aunt of the said Asenath, and of Lester Clark her 
 cousin, were then read, in which they depose and say 
 substantially the same as is contained in the foregoing 
 deposition of Perry Clark,, and particularly that Dr. 
 George Downer did come there to see the said Ase- 
 nath on or about the first of July 1817, and that he 
 staid all night, that he had been in the habit of doing so 
 for two or three years — that they had no knowledge or 
 belief that I was there during the whole summer of- 
 1817, or that I ever did at any time keep private com- 
 pany or have any improper connection with her — that in 
 1819 Col. Halsey and Dr. Avery Downer did come 
 there and stay all night &c. as stated by Mr. Perry 
 Clark — also, that they never heard the said Asejiath or 
 any of the family accuse me of those things until that 
 time — that James Lanman did come there and was shut 
 up alone with her in their east chamber as stated by Mr. 
 Clark — that they do know and well remember that in 
 the summer and fall of 1817, the said Asenath was very 
 sickly, weak and unwell, and had fits, and on a certain 
 time had fits and fell from the bed on to the floor. 
 
 Subscribed and sworn in Griswold on the 20th day of 
 May, 1823, before 
 
 Jedediah Barstow, Justice of Peace, 
 
 Gen Assembly 1823, opened by 
 
 Thomas Day, Secretary. 
 
MEMOIRS. 147 
 
 May it please the Committee — I beg permission now to 
 read the deposition of Curtis Hickox, Esq. to prove in 
 the first place that I have been falsely accused, and that 
 I was not within 100 miles of the person and place where 
 the crimes charged upon me were said to have been 
 committed. 
 
 To the Hon. Gen. Assembly oj Conn, in May 1823. 
 
 I Curtis Hickox, of Washington in Litchfield county, 
 of lawful age, depose and say, — that Ammi Rogers was 
 at my house in Washington, in Litchfield county, (about 
 100 miles from Griswold) on the first day of July, 1817, 
 that I then and there paid him $40 in money and took 
 his receipt in full of all demands ; which facts I after- 
 wards stated in my deposition which I made before prop- 
 er authority, and gave to said Rogers to be improved in 
 a case which he said was pending against him in behalf 
 of the state, (see page 99) and which deposition I now 
 say was true ; and that the inclosed, viz. " Washington, 
 July 1st, 1817. This day settled all accounts and mat- 
 ters, of every name and nature, with Curtis Hickox, 
 and received forty dollars to my full satisfaction. Ammi 
 Rogers," — is a true copy of the receipt which he gave 
 me at my house, (about 100 miles from GriswoldT on 
 that said first day of July 1817, and further this deponent 
 saith not. Curtis Hickox. 
 
 Litchfield Co. ss. Washington May 24th, 1823. 
 
 Personally appeared the above named Curtis Hickox, 
 Esq. who subscribed and made solemn oath to the truth 
 of the foregoing deposition in due form of law. 
 
 Before me, Youngs Elliot, Justice of Peace. 
 
 General Assembly y May 1823, opened by me, 
 
 Thomas Day, Secretary. 
 
 By the Chairman — Was you charged in the informa- 
 tion with committing that crime in Griswold on that par- 
 ticular first day of July 1817, or was it on or about that 
 day ? — Ans. It was on that day and on no other ; and 
 because I was unjustly deprived of this evidence on trial, 
 the jury falsely declared me guilty, and by it I have un- 
 justly suffered two years imprisonment. I then laid be- 
 fore the committee a certified copy of the original iu- 
 
143 MEMOIRS. 
 
 formation in the hand writing of Mr. Lanman, and also 
 a scandalous and malicious book which Lanman had 
 caused to be printed, and in both the crime was charged 
 to have been committed on that very first day of July, 
 1317, when I was not within about 100 miles of the 
 place or person, and had not been there that summer. 
 
 Dr. Wells Beardslee and Homer Swift, Esq. of the 
 town of Kent, made solemn oath, deposed and said, that 
 in the month of April, 1819, they gave their deposition 
 to the Rev. Ammi Rogers to be improved in a case which 
 he said was pending against him in behalf of the state, 
 that from the records of the Episcopal church in that 
 place and other writings, and from their own recollec- 
 tion they were certain that on the first day of July, 1817, 
 and for some time before he was with them in Kent, (not 
 far from Washington) and that he was not in Griswold. 
 
 Subscribed and sworn in Kent on the 23d day of 
 May, 1823. 
 
 Before John H. Swift, Justice of Peace. 
 
 General Assembly May 1823, opened byme y 
 
 Thomas Day, Secretary. 
 
 May it please the Committer — The depositions of Curtis 
 Hickox Esq. of Dr. Beardslee, and of Homer Swift Esq. 
 prove beyond all contradiction that I have been falsely 
 accused, for that I was not within 100 miles of the town 
 of Griswold on the first day of July, 1817, where and 
 when the crimes charged upon me were said to have 
 been committed ; and this evidence was then in the 
 hands of the civil authority of Connecticut : but because 
 I was an Episcopal clergyman and unfriendly to the re- 
 ligious and political establishment of the state, it wa9 
 wickedly and cruelly withheld and concealed, and the 
 court knowing this did proceed in the trial without them. 
 Will you, gentlemen, say that this was fair, was it just ? 
 was it honest or honorable ? By Mr. Reed — -What proof 
 have you of this ? Ans. I have abundance of proof — 
 Capt. John Townsend and James Cook Esq. have made 
 solemn oath, and it is certainly true, that they saw me 
 deliver these papers, (see page 91) to Lanman and Coit 
 at the binding over — that on trial in New-London, Oct. 
 1820, they stood very near me and heard me call for 
 
MEMOIRS, 14U 
 
 these papers that they were withheld and the court 
 proceeded in the trial without them. Will you gentle- 
 men ! will the legislature of Connecticut ! will any de- 
 cent person in the world justify such conduct ! ! and not 
 only so, but extort from me, on peril of liberty and life, 
 more than $600 to pay for this abominable wicked- 
 ness ! 
 
 The Committee adjourned till to-morrow at one o'clock 
 P.M. 
 
 Hartford, May2Sth, 1823. 
 
 The Committee met according to adjournment. I ap- 
 peared and said, Gentlemen — I beg permission to read 
 the journal of the proceedings in this case on yesterday, 
 which I did; and then said, I come now to inquire more 
 particularly into the conduct of Asenath, and wish to ask 
 ner some questions. — She was called. — I said, Asenath 
 yesterday you solemnly testified under oath, before God 
 and this Hon. committee, that the charges against me 
 in the information concerning you were false — that Col. 
 Halsey, Dr. Downer and Esq. Lanman, had overper- 
 suaded and hired you to testify as you did against me 
 when I was bound over, that it was not true, and that you 
 never should have said it had it not been for them ; Do 
 you now swear that what you then testified was true ? 
 Ans. I do. Do you say on your oath that the inform 
 tion against me concerning you, on which I was declared 
 guilty, and have suffered two years imprisonment, is 
 false ? Ans. I do. Is my petition which is now before 
 this Committee, and which you have heard read, so far 
 as it relates to you, and so far as your knowledge extends 
 true or false ? Ans. It is true. (, 
 
 May it please the Committee — I wish now to read the 
 deposition of Mr. Perry Clark, Curtis Hickox, Esq. and 
 others. — And I read them in support of the testimony 
 which Asenath has now given, and in support of the 
 truth of the foregoing letter to the Church in Hebron. 
 
 Mr. Reed then introduced a BOOK, containing a false 
 report of my trial, printed by Mr. Green in New-Lon- 
 don, 1820, and said that the testimony of Maria A. 
 Smith was so correct and circumstantial that it seemed 
 as if it must be true I replied, I deny that she ever 
 13* 
 
150 MEMOIRS. 
 
 did testify as is contained and set forth in that Book : 
 and let me ask, who says she did ? Ans. The Book. I 
 ask, who is the author of that Book ? Who says it is 
 true ? Ans. I do not know, it is published. Yes Sir, 
 and a great many falsehoods are published, and even 
 sanctioned by our Courts of law. But to this Book I 
 have seventeen objections which I have here in writing, 
 and which I now beg leave to read. In the first place, 
 this Book is a Bastard, it has no father, there is no de- 
 cent person on earth who would not be ashamed to own 
 it, — no one has put his name to it ! or pledged himself 
 for the truth of it : and will this committee receive it as 
 evidence ? I say secondly, This Book contains a false 
 report of my trial. By Mr. Hill — You have no proof of 
 that. Yes Sir, I have abundance of proof. Capt. John 
 Townsend, James Cook, Esq. & Mr. Enoch Baker have 
 made solemn oath, and here it is, that they were present 
 when I was bound over, and at the trial ; that they have 
 read the book, and that they personally know it to be 
 false and malicious. I read my objections and the book 
 was ruled out, and was not admitted as evidence. 
 
 May it please the Committee — I wish to turn your atten- 
 tion more particularly to the trial which was very par- 
 tial and unfair. 
 
 Capt. John Townsend of Hebron, Tolland County, 
 Conn, of lawful age, deposeth and saith, that he was 
 present at the trial of Ammi Rogers, in New-London, 
 1820 — that on trial he heard him call upon Esq. Coit for 
 the papers that were delivered to him at the binding over 
 as evidence in the case, that they were withheld and 
 concealed, and the Court directed the Counsel to pro- 
 ceed in the trial without them — that he stood very near 
 said Rogers on the trial when the said papers were cal- 
 led for — that they were among other depositions from 
 Washington and Kent, and the certificate of Elisha Geer 
 and family, &c. — that so soon as the pleadings were 
 closed, Mr. Rogers moved to introduce the principal 
 witness and was refused by the court, that in October 
 last he went to Norwich after said Rogers when the 
 time of his imprisonment had expired, that the state's 
 attorney came into the prison and presented him a note 
 
MEMOIRS. 151 
 
 to sign, as the condition of his liberty — that he remon- 
 strated in warm terms and refused to ,sign it — that the 
 attorney went off, apparently in anger, and said he might 
 lie in ja«*—~ that by the interference of himself and Esq. 
 Stewart said Rogers consented to sign it, but at the same 
 time said it was perfectly unjust, and that he would do 
 it only to obtain his liberty and to save his life, and to- 
 wards evening did sign the note in prison and came out 
 
 John Towns end. 
 Tolland County, ss. Coventry, May 26th, 1823. 
 
 Personally appeared the above named Capt. Town- 
 send who subscribed and made solemn oath to the truth 
 of t'he foregoing deposition in due form of law. 
 
 Before me, Isaiah Daggett, Justice of Peace. 
 
 Doct. E. B. Downing testified as before and that he 
 knew nothing of the truth of the crimes charged upon 
 me. 
 
 James Cook, Esq. of Preston, deposes and says that 
 he was present at the court of inquiry in the case of the 
 state against Ammi Rogers, that he distinctly recollects 
 that said Rogers delivered to Esq. Coit, the justice at 
 that time, a number of papers and documents, admitted 
 by consent of counsel as evidence in the case (here he 
 stated what they were, see page 91,) that he was present at 
 the trial in New- London 1820, and heard the said Rog- 
 ers call upon said Coit for those papers, that he refused 
 to give them up without the order of the court, that the 
 court directed them to be given up, that they were with- 
 held, and that the court proceeded in the trial without them 
 — that the character of Maria A. Smith, now Maria A. 
 Packer, and Sam the negro, who were the principal 
 witnesses in the trial of said Rogers, were not equal to 
 that of people in general in point of truth and veracity. 
 
 Subscribed and sworn in Preston, May 19th, 1823, in 
 due form of law, before 
 
 Denison Palmer, Justice of Peace. 
 Genera] Assembly, May 1823, opened by me. 
 
 Thomas Day, Secretary. 
 
 Denison Palmer, Esq. of Preston, deposeth and saith 
 that in the month of September 1819, Maria A. Smith 
 came before him and made solemn oath, that she had no 
 
153 MEMOIRS. 
 
 reason to think that the charges against the Rev. Ammi 
 Rogers, concerning her sister were true, that she never 
 heard her accuse Mr. Rogers until after Mr. Lanman, 
 Col. Halsey, and Doct. Downer came there and over- 
 persuaded her, and told her it would be more for her 
 honor and credit, and said they would pledge their lives 
 that she never should be harmed if she would lay her 
 child to Mr. Rogers ; that they went into a bed room 
 and held a lengthy conversation with Asenath, and when 
 they came out, she heard her say for the first time, (and 
 that was about two years after it was supposed to have 
 been born) that the child was Mr. Rogers's and went 
 on with other accusations which she never heard before 
 — that the character of Sam, the negro, a principal wit- 
 ness in the trial of Mr. Rogers, was not then and is not 
 
 now, that of a man of truth and veracity. 
 < Subscribed and sworn in due form of law in Preston, 
 May 19th, 1823, before me, 
 
 James Cook, Justice of Peace. 
 General Assembly, May 1 823, opened by me, 
 
 Thomas Day, Secretary. 
 
 John C. Baher, of Griswold, testified that he was pres- 
 ent at the trial of Mr. Rogers 1820, that Lester Clark 
 of Griswold, who had just returned from the state of 
 New- York, desired him to inform Mr. Rogers, that he 
 nad returned, that he knew that which would destroy 
 the testimony of Maria A. Smith, that if he would send 
 for him, he would come and do it. The deponent says 
 he did inform Mr. Rogers while he was on trial ; that 
 he heard him apply to the court to send for said Clark, 
 stating that he was a material witness — that as he was then 
 on trial, it was out of his power to send himself ; that the 
 court wholly refused, and went on in the trial without him. 
 The deponent says that the character of Maria A . Smith 
 and Sam the negro, the principal witnesses in the trial 
 of Mr. Rogers, was not then, and is not now, equal to 
 that of mankind in general, in point of truth and vera- 
 city. 
 
 Subscribed and sworn in due form of law, in Griswold, 
 May 16th, 1823, before 
 
 Jkpediah Barsto w, Justice of Peace. 
 
MEMOIRS. 163 
 
 General Assembly, 1023, opened by me, 
 
 Thomas Day, Secretary. 
 
 Capt. E. M. Williams, of Groton, made solemn oath 
 that he heard Maria A. Smith, in speaking of the trial 
 of Mr. Rogers, say, that in some things she was mista- 
 ken in what she testified against him ; and in other 
 things she lied, and a lie never had choaked her and did 
 not choak her then. 
 
 Mr. Samuel Thayer made solemn oath that he heard 
 Maria A. Smith say to me, (just before the trial in New* 
 London, and on being by me reproved for lying,) well, 
 I do not care, I know I have lied, and I will lie, and I 
 have lied before the court, and I will again if I have a 
 mind to, and you cannot help yourself. 
 
 Mr. Lewis Collins, who is a very respectable man, 
 and keeps a respectable tavern in Chester village, Mass. 
 made solemn oath, deposed and said, that he heard Ma- 
 ria A. Smith say, (on being reproved for lying and false 
 swearing) Well, I do not care, I know I have lied, and 
 lied under oath, and my oath is good for nothing, and I 
 am glad of it. 
 
 Subscribed and sworn in due form of law in Chester 
 Dec. 4th, 1822, before, 
 
 William Wade, Justice of Peace. 
 
 /, Peleg Rose of Groton, and county of New-London, 
 of lawful age, depose and say, that I was present at the 
 binding over of the Rev. Ammi Rogers in April 1819, 
 and stood near him, that I saw him deliver to Farwell 
 Coit, Esq. and James Lanman, a number of papers and 
 documents, among which I well remember were the 
 depositions of Gentlemen from Washington and Kent in 
 Litchfield county, and also a deposition of Asenath C. 
 Smith,and her letter to James Cook Esq. in which she had 
 charged her supposed child upon another man, and had 
 entirely exonerated Mr. Rogers of all improper conduct 
 with her or within her knowledge, which papers he distinct- 
 ly remembers were delivered to the justice and Lanman 
 at that time, were kept by them for the trial, and on trial 
 were called for : but wickedly and corruptly withheld 
 and concealed and the court directed the counsel to pro- 
 ceed in the trial without them, and I testify that the 
 
154 MEMOIRS. 
 
 character of Maria A. Smith and Sam Wheeler, thd 
 black boy, who were principal witnesses in the trial of 
 Mr. Rogers, were not at that time on a par with people in 
 general in point of truth and veracity, and further saith 
 not. Peleg Rose. 
 
 New-London County, ss. Groton, May 19£/i, 1823. 
 Personally appeared the above named Peleg Rose, 
 who subscribed and made solemn oath to the truth of 
 the foregoing deposition, in due form of law before 
 
 me, 
 
 Palmer Hewett, Justice of Peace. 
 General Assembly y May 1823, opened by me, 
 
 Thomas Day, Secretary. 
 
 Address. - 
 
 May it please the Honorable Committee — 
 I have prayed the Hon. General Assembly of Conn, 
 now convened, to grant me a rehearing on the informa- 
 tion brought against me by James Lanman, Esq. and to 
 give up a note of more than $630, which was extorted 
 from me to pay the cost which had arisen on account 
 of that information. My petition was founded on the 
 ground, that I was wholly innocent of the crimes charg- 
 ed upon me ; 2d, that I had been partially and unfairly 
 tried ; 3d, that I was unjustly condemned and imprison- 
 ed, and wickedly and cruelly deprived of almost every 
 thing which could make life desirable. On this memo- 
 rial the Hon. Gen. Assembly have condescended to 
 appoint a joint committee of both houses, which com- 
 mittee, gentlemen, you are, to investigate the grounds 
 on which my memorial is predicated. I have by your 
 goodness, had an opportunity of exhibiting such proof 
 as I thought must be conclusive. In the first place, I 
 am wholly innocent of the crimes charged upon me in 
 the information. I solemnly declare this. Asenath C« 
 Smith herself has come before you in person, and has 
 solemnly sworn that I was wholly innocent of theso 
 crimes charged upon me, relative to her ; and stated the 
 circumstances ; that she does not know that I knew, or 
 
MEMOIRS. 155 
 
 had been informed that she was, or had been like to' 
 nave a child until many months after she was delivered: 
 Gentlemen, this is in proof now before you, and if it be 
 true, will you say that I ought in justice to be imprison- 
 ed, and to pay that note ? But she further testifies, that 
 she was at that time and long before, in the habit of 
 keeping private company with a certain young doctor ; 
 that he came there and staid all night, on or about the 
 first day of July, 1817; that in the year 1817, she did 
 not see me at home or abroad, from March or April, un- 
 til some time in September, and that I never did at any 
 time in my life offer her any carnal or indecent connec- 
 tion ; gentlemen, this is in proof before you, and if it 
 be true, ought I and my children and friends, and the 
 public to suffer ? But what, I beseech you, is there 
 against this proof ? does the witness herself confess that 
 she was overpersuaded to make oath to the contrary ; 
 and therefore she ought not to be believed ? But Maria 
 A. Smith confessed before the superior court that she had 
 often acknowledged that she had taken a false oath 
 against me, when I was bound over, and that old Halsey, 
 Dr. Downer, and James Lanman had hired her to do it j 
 she made oath before Denison Palmer, Esq. and it is 
 now in proof before this committee, that she had r.o rea- 
 son to believe that the charges against me were true. 
 At one time she said that she had taken a ftvlse oath a 
 gainst me, yet the superior court admitted ner testimony 
 to condemn me, why then will not this committee receive 
 the testimony of Asenath C. Smith, who is ten thousand 
 times more to be believed, to clear me ? It is now in 
 proof before this committee, that Maria A. Smith, and 
 Sam the negro, were not at the time of my trial, and 
 are not now, persons of truth and veracity, and that 
 they ought not to be believed ; Mr. Enoch Baker swears 
 it, James Cook, Esq. Denison Palmer, Esq. Mr. Pe- 
 leg Rose, Mr. John C. Baker, all swear it, and this com- 
 mittee must think that all these respectable men are per- 
 jured, or that the sajd Maria and negro, ought not to be 
 believed, of course that I am innocent and ought not to 
 pay the note. The present testimony of the said Ane- 
 nath, is supported by other testimony which cannot be 
 
1 
 
 158 MEMOIRS. 
 
 controverted. She swears that in the summer of 1817, 
 and long before, she was in the habit of keeping private 
 company with a certain young physician ; that about the 
 first day of July, 1817, he came there and staid all night; 
 that she was then begotten with that child, which hi3 fa- 
 ther and others induced her in 1819 to swear falsely up- 
 on me. 
 
 L Mr. Perry Clark swears that she lived in the same 
 house with him; that he knows a certain young physi- 
 cian was in the habit of coming there, and of being in 
 her private company ; that he came there about the first 
 of July, 1817, or just before he went his journey to the 
 westward, and staid all night ; and he personally knew 
 that he came out of her bed chamber at that time, between 
 break of day and sunrise ; that he had no knowledge or 
 belief that I was there during that summer :that he nev- 
 er heard her or any of the family accuse me until 1819 ; 
 that Halsey and Downer, father of the young doctor, 
 came there and staid all night, and took her into a pri- 
 vate bed room alone : that the next morning Halsey 
 dictated, and Downer wrote these accusations against me; 
 that Lanman was shut up a long time with her alone in 
 his east chamber, and then told him that it would be the 
 best and most honorable thing that she could do to charge 
 those crimes upon me ; that she should be protected, it 
 should never hurt her, and she need not, and should not 
 be called upon to testify publicly in the case. 
 
 Curtis Hickox, Esq. swears, that on that very day, 
 when I was accused of committing that crime with her 
 inGriswold, I was at his house in Washington ; that he 
 there and then paid me $40 in money, and took my re- 
 ceipt in full, dated on that very day, 100 miles from 
 Griswold, and sent a copy of it. Dr. Beardslee swears 
 that on that day, and for some time before, I was with him 
 in Kent, and not in Griswold. Gentlemen, all this 
 evidence is now legally before you, and will you, can you 
 in conscience say that I am guilty of begetting Ascnath 
 C. Smith with child, in Griswold, on the first day of Ju- 
 ly, or at any other time? consider the evidence, 
 1 beseech you, and make that report which you can jus- 
 tify before the bar of God, and the bar of your own con- 
 
 
MEMOIRS- 157 
 
 sciences. She swears that she lost her child by sick- 
 ness, by infirmity, or by accident. Dr. Downing who 
 delivered her, swears, and it is now in evidence before 
 this committee, that he saw no marks of violence upon 
 it, or its mother ; that it might be lost by sickness, or 
 by infirmity, or by accident. Mr. Perry Clark, who 
 lived in the very same house with her, swears, and it is, 
 now in evidence before the committee, thai in the sum- 
 mer and fall of 1827, he well remembers that the said 
 Asenath was very sickly, weak and unwell, and had fits, 
 and particularly on the week before she was said to be 
 delivered, and in one of her fits she met with an accident 
 of falling from the bed on to the floor. Sophia Clark 
 and Lester Clark swear the same. Does the committee 
 believe this testimony ? if so, the testimony of Asenath 
 is supported, and I am acquitted. 
 
 But, may it please the committee, there is another 
 ground on which I pray to have my note given up, and 
 that is, that I was partially and unfairly tried. It is now 
 in proof that the principal witness in this case, the wit- 
 ness on whose oath I was bound over for trial, and 
 on whose oath I ought to have been condemned or 
 acquitted, was rejected by the court on the ground that 
 she was not offered sooner. I claim to be a man of 
 some understanding. If the decision of Judge Brain- 
 ard in this very case had been adhered to, no testimony 
 would have been admitted until the main facts charged 
 had been first proved ; and then Asenath must have 
 been introduced by them, and she could have told the 
 whole story, and they could not impeach or contradict 
 their own witness ; the all-night visit, the private bed- 
 room conference, and the east chamber agreement would 
 have come to view. Asenath says that they overpersua- 
 ded and induced her to swear these crimes falsely upon 
 me. That she did swear them falsely upon me is unde- 
 niable : for she swore that 1 committed this crime with 
 her in Griswold, on the first day of July, 1817. Is this 
 true ? Curtis Hickox, Esq. swears, that onthatvery day 
 I was at his house in Washington, 100 miles from her, 
 and from Griswold. Dr. Beardslee swears, that on that 
 very day, and for some time before, I was in Kent, and 
 
 14 
 
168 MEMOIRS. 
 
 not in Griswold. Mr. Clark swears that he had no 
 knowledge that I was at his house, where she lived, dur- 
 ing that whole summer, and for several months knows that 
 I was not there ; that he knows that another man was 
 there and staid all night, and he personally knew that he 
 came out of her bed chamber at that time, between 
 break of day and sunrise, so that it is undenible. that 1 
 was falsely accused/and she was induced to swear these 
 crimes falsely upon me. But the question is, Did Hal- 
 sey, Downer, and Lanman overpersuade and induce her 
 to swear falsely ? The misfortune happened to her in 
 1817 — in 1819, Halsey and Downer went there for the 
 purpose of getting her to swear against me — she was ta- 
 ken into a private bed room alone — they promised her 
 honor, friendship, protection, safety, and even secrecy if 
 she would swear against me — Halsey dictated the story 
 and Downer wrote it. Soon after, Lanman went there, 
 abojt eight miles, was shut up with her alone for many 
 hours ; he said it would be the best and most honorable 
 thing that she could do, to swear against me ; that she 
 should be protected ; that it never should hurt her ; that 
 she need not and should not be called upon to testify pub- 
 iicly in the case. She did swear ! and he called upon 
 her to swear publicly, and she swore falsely, and she now 
 swears that they overpersuaded her to swear falsely , 
 and that her false swearing, which has ruined me unjust- 
 ly, has caused her more sorrow, tears and trouble, than 
 all the transactions of her life besides. Gentlemen, these 
 things are in legal proof before you, and can you now 
 say with a good conscience, that the grounds of my me- 
 morial are not well supported ? Can you say with truth 
 that she did not swear falsely against me ? Can you 
 in a good conscience say that these men did not over- 
 persuade and wickedly induce her to swear falsely ? and 
 can you say that the note to pay the cost of this abomin- 
 able iniquity ought not to be given up ? If on my trial 
 X had brought forward this witness they could have pro- 
 ved what she swore falsely against me when I was bound 
 over ; I could not have contradicted or impeached my 
 own witness, and 1 should have been condemned by her 
 former testimony, and in this way I could not have the 
 
MEMOIRS. 15f 
 
 constitutional right of confronting the principal witness 
 against me ; and on this ground I claim that my trial 
 has been unconstitutional, partial and very unfair. 
 Gentlemen, I appeal to the common understanding 
 of all mankind, would any public officer, would 
 any man who wanted nothing but public justice, have 
 done as these men have ? And will you uphold them ? 
 will you extort from me more than $630, to pay for the 
 dreadful and scandalous falsehood charged upon me, for 
 the unspeakably ruinous and distressing persecution 
 which has been inflicted on me, and on my innocent chil- 
 dren, and parishes by their means ? VVill it be just, 
 will it be honorable to Connecticut ? I claim that my 
 trial was partial and unfair in that collateral testimony 
 was admitted before the facts charged were proved , in 
 that Asenath C. Smith, the principal witness, was not 
 called on to support, if she could, the prosecution. I 
 claim that my trial was partial and unfair, in that the 
 court refused to send for Mr. Lester Clark, whose testi- 
 timony was necessary in my defence. What can be 
 more oppressive and unjust, than to call a person before 
 you as a criminal, refuse him the evidence of his inno- 
 cence, when it is within your power, and within a few 
 miles of you, and then condemn him to prison, to infamy 
 to utter ruin, in want of it. Has this thing been done 
 in Connecticut ? Mr. John C. Baker swears it, and it 
 is true. I called upon the court to send for Lester 
 Clark, as a witness necessary in my defence ; the court 
 declined, and he was not there. Now, you, gentlemen, 
 are appointed by both houses of the General Assembly 
 to report on this case, will you say that it is fair and I 
 ought to pay for it ? 
 
 I claim that my trial was unconstitutional, not only in 
 that I was deprived of the privilege of confronting the 
 principal witness against me, the witness on whose oath 
 I was bound over for trial, not only in that the judge re- 
 fused to send for a witness necessary in the defence of 
 the accused, not only in that T was put in jeopardy twice 
 for the same supposed offence, but in that the trial was put 
 off on the part of the prosecution almost eighteen months, 
 whereas the constitution provides that every person who 
 is accused shall have a speedy trial. 1 claim that the 
 
160 MEMOIRS. 
 
 trial was absolutely unlawful, in that it was more than 
 three years after the crimes were said to have been commit- 
 ted, and almost two years before the prosecution was 
 commenced so that it was outlawed by the statute of 
 limitation. It is in proof before this committee, attested 
 by Capt. Townsend, Esq. Cook and Mr. Rose, that im- 
 portant papers and documents, the undeniable evidence oi 
 my innocence, were delivered to the justice at the bind- 
 ing over ; that on trial they were called for : that they 
 were withheld, and that the court proceeded without them. 
 Will you, gentlemen, report that this was fair, and ought 
 not to be inquired into, and that I ought to pay for it and 
 be imprisoned and ruined in this way ? to take a clergyman 
 from his beloved children and friends, from his parishes, 
 consisting of more than 2000 souls; where for more than 
 six years there had not been a voice or a vote against him, 
 except one man, to take him from the pulpit, and from 
 the altar of God, and the pledges of divine love, by 
 the most false and infamous accusations, to refuse him 
 the privilege of confronting the principal witness against 
 him ; to refuse to send for a witness necessary in his de- 
 fence ; to put off the trial for eighteen months ; to with- 
 hold and conceal inportant papers and documents, the 
 undeniable evidence of his innocence, and in this way 
 to proceed to try him, condemn him, to imprison him, to 
 disgrace him, and to ruin him? What can be worse ? 
 and I submit it to this committee to say > if from the evi- 
 dence now before them, these things have not been prac- 
 tised upon me, and abundantly proved ? and will you. 
 gentlemen, say, because they ate done by the Honorable 
 Superior Court, I shall not have a hearing in these things, 
 that they shall not be reported to the Honorable Gener- 
 al Assembly ? But I pray you to give up my note, not 
 only because it was unjust that I should give it, in that 
 the charges against me were undeniably false, and are 
 so now in proof before this committee ; not only because 
 my trial was unconstitutional, unlawful, partial and un- 
 fair ; not only because my condemnation was unjust, 
 and my imprisonment cruel and wicked ; but because it 
 was extorted from me in duresse, extorted from me while 
 I was in prison, and could not help myself, it was taking 
 
MEMOIRS 161 
 
 the advantage of my situation, and as much compulsion 
 as it would have been to put a knife to my throat, or a 
 pistol to my breast. ; in that it was demanded and taken 
 as the only condition of my liberty, and perhaps of my 
 life. Capt Townsend swears expressly, and it is now in 
 evidence before you, that he was present when the note 
 was signed ; that I then remonstrated in warm terms, 
 and refused to sign it ; that the State's Attorney said 
 that I might then lie in jail, and went off in anger ; that 
 I said it was perfectly unjust ; (and I think that I have 
 abundantly proved by * As&nath C. Smith herself, by Dr. 
 Downing, Mr. Perry Clark, Curtis Hickox, Esq. Dr. 
 Beardslee and others, that it really was so) he swears 
 that I then declared that I would sign it only to obtain 
 my liberty and perhaps my life ; and in this way 1 did 
 sign it, hoping and believing that the Honorable Gen- 
 eral Assembly would afford me relief ; and gentlemen, 
 I now request you to give up in your report, my note on 
 each, and on all the before mentioned grounds ; and in 
 justice to me, to yourselves and to the public, I hope and 
 believe you must and will do it. 
 
 By the Chairman — Have you any documents relative 
 to your former standing ? Ans. I have, may it please 
 ymr honor ; but not directed expressly to this General 
 Assembly. 
 
 Jacob Bunniel, of Branford, New-Haven County and 
 Btate of Connecticut, of lawful age, deposeth and saith 
 that he has been for many years one of the wardens of 
 St. Andrews 1 Church in Branford ; that he was person- 
 ally and well acquainted with the parents and grand pa- 
 rents of the Rev. Ammi Rogers before he was born ; 
 that they were always considered among the most respec- 
 table for character and property of any of the inhabitants 
 of this town; that he has been personally and well ac- 
 quainted with the Rev. Ammi Rogers, who was born 
 and brought up within about one mile of the place where 
 this deponent has lived ever since the said Rogers was 
 born ; that he never knew any thing unbecoming in the 
 conduct or character of the said Rogers ; and that there 
 never was, to his knowledge, any blemish fixed upon 
 bis character in this town ; that previous to his or« 
 
 14* 
 
163 MEMOIRS. 
 
 dination, this deponent and the committee of the Episco- 
 pal Church in Branford did sign and send to the Bishop 
 and standing committee a recommendation for the said 
 Rogers to he ordained ; and this deponent says that 
 some years after this, the said Rogers was unanimously 
 chosen to be minister of this parish ; that the congrega- 
 tion were united under him as their minister, and that he 
 never knew or heard of any person in this town who had 
 any just cause of complaint against said Rogers either 
 as a minister or as a man. And further this deponent 
 saith not. Jacob Bunniel. 
 
 Subscribed and sworn in Branford in due form of law, 
 before 
 
 Benjamin Page, Justice of Peace. 
 
 Samuel Russell and Isaac Hoadley, wardens of Trinity 
 Church in Branford, certify that the Rev. Ammi Rog- 
 ers was born of respectable parents, and brought up in 
 this town and neighborhood : that they have been con- 
 stantly and well acquainted with him from his infancy 
 before he entered college, while at college, and ever 
 since he has been in the ministry, and at no period of his 
 life has any blemish been fixed upon his character; that 
 he now is and always has been highly esteemed and res- 
 pected in this town; and that the church was never so 
 united and so prosperous as while under his ministry. 
 
 Bishop Jarvis himself ) my enemy and persecutor, gave 
 public and official assurance in behalf of himself and of 
 ail the Episcopal Clergy of Connecticut, that they had 
 nothing against me, that my character and authority 
 were good, &c, see the depositions of Mr. Andrews, Esq. 
 Dudley , and the Rev. Dr. Mansfield. 
 
 Mr. Joel Chatfield, one of the wardens of Union 
 Church in Derby, gave the most unexceptionable testi- 
 mony in my favor. 
 
 « Messrs. Thomas Wells and Hiram Haughton, the war- 
 dens of St. Peter's Church in Hebron, made solemn 
 oath, that I was the settled minister of that parish, that 
 my character was good, that for six years then last past, 
 they had never known or heard of a voice or a vote 
 against me in their parish except one man, who had long 
 since sold his property and gone off. 
 
MEMOIRS. 163 
 
 Messrs. Eli Knox and Marcus Gibbs, committee of the 
 Episcopal Society in Blanford, Mass. certify that the 
 Rev. Ammi Rogers has occasionally performed divine 
 service and preached in this society for ten years last 
 past; that for some time past, and at the present time, he 
 is employed to perform divine service, and to preach 
 here a part of the time ; and that we consider his char- 
 acter and his standing, as a minister and as a man, to 
 be good. 
 
 Dated May 29th, 1820. 
 
 We the Committee, appointed by and in behalf of St 
 James' Church in Poquatanic, (not far from Griswoldj 
 to inquire into the truth of certain evil reports, circulated 
 by Dr. Downer, Col. Halsey and others, against the Rev. 
 Ammi Rogers, on which a prosecution has been institu- 
 ted, — do certify and report, that we have been personal- 
 ly to the house where the ill conduct was said to have 
 transpired; that we have made diligent inquiry of the per- 
 son implicated, of all the family, and of the neighbors ; 
 that we have also attended the Court of inquiry, and the 
 court of trial ; and that we are fully satisfied that the 
 reports, now charged, are wholly false and ought not to 
 be regarded. 
 
 James Cook, V Committee of St James's 
 Peleg Rose, y Church. 
 
 Poquatanic, April 5th, 1820. 
 
 4* an annual meeting of the parish of St. James' Church 
 in Poquatanic, legally warned and held in said Church % 
 this 5th day of April, 1 820, — 
 
 Voted unanimously. That in the opinion of this meet- 
 ing, the papers issued by Bishop Jarvis against the Rev. 
 Ammi Rogers, are wholly unconstitutional and uncan- 
 onical: and whereas the said Rogers has performed di- 
 vine service and preached in this church a considerable 
 part of the time since 1814, we think it due to him, to 
 ourselves, and to the public, to say, that so far as we 
 know, his conduct in this parish, both as a minister, and 
 AS a man, has been perfectly unexceptionable. 
 A true copy of Record. 
 
 Attest, Ebenezer Geer, Society's Clerk. 
 
 There is no report of the ronimittee, nor pretence 
 
 ■ 
 
I&l MEMOIRS. 
 
 suggested, that I have not been falsely accused, partial- 
 ly and unfairly tried, unjustly condemned and imprison- 
 ed, and wickedly and cruelly deprived of almost every 
 thing which could make life desirable, and a note of 
 more than $630 to pay the cost and expense, extorted 
 from me on peril of my liberty and life. I say the com- 
 mittee have not pretended that all this was not proved, 
 and that all this was not true: but that it would be a 
 manifest encroachment upon the Judiciary, for the Gen. 
 Assembly to grant a rehearing on the terms proposed, 
 and I would not take the note on any other condition ; 
 Good God of heaven ! has it come to this ! can the 
 citizens of Connecticut be treated in this way and have 
 no redress ! 
 
 O, Merciful God, and Heavenly Father, who hast 
 taught me in thy holy word that thou doest not willingly 
 afflict or grieve the children of men ; look with pity, I 
 beseech thee, upon the sorrows of thy servant, who am 
 now under affliction and persecution. In thy wisdom 
 thou hast seen fit to suffer me to be visited with trouble 
 and to have distress brought upon me. Remember me, 
 
 Lord, in mercy sanctify thy fatherly corrections to 
 me, endue my soul with patience under my afflictions, 
 and with resignation to thy bessed will: comfort me with 
 a sense of thy goodness, lift up the light of thy counte- 
 nance upon me, and give me peace through Jesus Christ 
 our Lord. Grant, O Lord, that all my sufferings here 
 upon earth for the testimony of thy truth, and a good 
 conscience, may terminate in thy glory and the salva- 
 tion of my own soul : may I look up to heaven and be- 
 hold thy glory which shall be revealed hereafter : may 
 
 1 learn to love and bless my persecutors. Father of 
 mercies, please to forgive them and to turn their hearts ; 
 please to bless and preserve all Christian rulers and ma- 
 gistrates, give them grace to execute justice and to 
 maintain truth ; please to relieve the distressed, protect 
 the innocent and make their innocence to appear ; bless 
 all mankind with every needful gift, convert the uncon- 
 verted, and fill the world with thy glory ; cast the bright 
 beams of thy light upon thy church, that we may so 
 walk in the light of thy truth here that we may at length 
 
MEMOIRS. 165 
 
 attain everlasting life through Jesus Christ our Lord — 
 Amen. 
 
 Our Father who art in Heaven, &,c. 
 
 Just Judge of Heaven, against my foes, 
 
 Do thou assert my injured right; 
 O set me free, my God, from those 
 Who in deceit and wrong delight. 
 
 Since thou art still my only stay — 
 
 Why leav'st thou me in deep distress- 
 Why go I mourning all the day, 
 
 Whilst me insulting foes oppress. — (43d Psalm.) 
 
 AGAINST LYING AND FALSE SHEARING. 
 
 The Eternal God hath said — Thou shalt not bear false 
 witness against thy neighbor. 
 
 Coolly and deliberately to call the God of all worlds to 
 witness and to sanction that which we know to be false, 
 or that which we do not know to be true : or to induce 
 others to do the same, is profane, is impious, is Heaven- 
 daring, is God-defying ! O, how dreadful ! how shock- 
 ing ! how dangerous for time and eternity, is false 
 swearing ! it hardens the soul against all the impres- 
 sions of divine love and fear ; it banishes the influence 
 of divine grace from our hearts ! It dissolves all civil 
 compact. Our courts of law ought to render judgment 
 according to evidence ; if that evidence be false, the 
 judgment will be false. And as it respects individuals, 
 how unjust, how cruel, how abusive is false witness. It 
 deprives us of life, and of every thing which can make 
 life desirable — by it, I have suffered, and by it you may 
 suffer. No character,- no honor, no profession, no prop- 
 erty, nothing valuable can be safe ! Do I see my beloved 
 father or mother, do I see a dear brother or a charming 
 sister, do I see, O, Gracious God ! do I see my wife or 
 daughter, by perjury and by falsehood, torn from my 
 bleeding bosom, from every thing honorable, pleasant, 
 gay and cheerful ; dragged to a court of Justice, stript 
 of honor, character and happiness ; loaded with indeli- 
 ble infamy and disgrace ; my fondest hopes are blasted, 
 my animating expectations are cut off, all my comfort is 
 gone, and with unspeakable sorrow and anguish my gray 
 
16* MEMOIRS. 
 
 hairs are brought down to the grave ! and what is the' 
 cause ? Oh, it is false swearing and perjury ! Thou fell 
 monster of hell ! what hast thou not done ! Begone, 
 get thee hence ! begone forever thou child of the devil! 
 What can make any person appear so perfectly ridicu- 
 lous, hateful and contemptible, as to be detected in a 
 disgraceful, mean lie ? There is not a decent person on 
 earth who would not resent even the suspicion of it ; 
 there is not the meanest scoundrel who walks the streets 
 of New- York, or any other place, who would not be 
 ashamed of it. Liars and hypocrites are to have their 
 portion in a bad place, in the lake which burns with fire 
 and brimstone ! The devil himself is said to have been 
 a liar from the beginning, and liars and perjured persons 
 are children of the devil. I love and pity their souls, 
 but I despise their conduct. If it be possible, O, Fa- 
 ther in Heaven, to forgive so great, so henious, so de- 
 structive, so disgraceful sins against thee, and against 
 all human safety and happiness, look upon them in mer- 
 cy, make them sensible of their crimes and bring them 
 to repentance, and to abetter use of their tongues. 
 
 Let a person possess all the wealth of the Indies, or 
 all the gold of Peru : let him be honored with all the 
 offices and stations in the power of men to bestow, yet 
 it' he be destitute of truth, he certainly is rotten at the 
 core, he is detestable in the sight of God and man — 
 look at him I see a liar ! a false swearer ! a perjured 
 person ! how mean he is ! how despicable ! how dread- 
 ful ! I advise parents to teach their children, above all 
 other qualifications, the love and practice of truth ; 
 and to impress their minds, as much as possible, with 
 an inward abhorrence and detestation of falsehood and 
 misrepresentation. If a person be ever so poor, if mis- 
 fortunes surround him on every side, if he be afflicted 
 in mind, body and estate, and is overwhelmed in sorrows 
 and troubles, yet, if he be a man of truth, if what he 
 says may be relied on, he will be respected, he will be 
 comforted and relieved. We have a silent monitor 
 within us, unless, by falsehood and perjury we have 
 banished him, and he will inform us what is truth, and 
 
MEMOIRS. 167 
 
 what is not. In this case the words of Pope are excel- 
 lent, viz. 
 
 What conscience dictates to be done, 
 
 Or warns me not to do, 
 This teach me more than hell to shun, 
 
 That, more than Heaven pursue. 
 
 St. Paul says, our rejoicing is this, the testimony of a 
 good conscience, that in simplicity and godly sincerity 
 we have had our conversation in the world. But con- 
 science is not an infallible guide ; how often have I 
 conscientiously, and sincerely thought I was right, and 
 afterwards been convinced that I was wrong ! and even 
 in matters of religion, our consciences are greatly influ- 
 enced by education and custom ! Still it is the best guide 
 in the world when regulated by the holy scriptures, and 
 the best information which we can obtain. O, Almighty 
 and Eternal God, make me, and all mankind, I beseech 
 thee, at all times, to love those things which thou dost 
 command, and to desire those things which thou dost 
 promise ; that so, among the sundry and manifold 
 changes of the world, our hearts may surely there be 
 fixed, where true joys are to bo found, through Jesus 
 Christ our Lord. Amen. 
 
 Our Father who art in Heaven, &,c. 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 The witnesses testified before the Legislature, and 
 their testimony was supported by the testimony of others, 
 that Col. Halsey and Dr. Downer, and James Lanman, 
 Esq. overpersuaded and hired them to testify against me 
 as they did before the court, and that it was not true, 
 and they knew it. Now stand still and see the judg- 
 ments of Heaven upon these wicked men ; in less than 
 three years. 
 
 Ccl. Jeremiah Halsey^ who had be-en a noted lawyer, a 
 state's attorney, a man of great property and distinction, 
 has become a poor miserable vagabond ; he has had 
 
* 
 
 168 MEMOIRS. 
 
 the numb palsy, his mouth drawn on one side, he spits 
 and drules : he got drunk, fell from his horse, was taken 
 up out of compassion, at Mr. Abel Spicer's, where he lay 
 all night, wet the bed and dirtied himself ; his son-in-law 
 turned him out of door, he has not a house to shelter 
 his head ; a demand of $20 was offered to me against 
 him by a Mr. Kimbal for one of these books — only fifty 
 cents, I would not take it ; and he is now actually a 
 town pauper ; he dragged out a miserable existence 
 and Jied on the town. 
 
 Dr. Avery Downer, of Preston, was once a noted phy- 
 sician, looked upon to be a man of good property, well 
 respected and promoted in the town. In less than two 
 years after I came out of jail, every cent of his proper- 
 ty was sold at the post by the sheriff ; he has not 
 a shelter of his own to cover his head, and now goes 
 from grog-shop to grog-shop, a poor, miserable out- 
 cast in society, by most of his acquaintances hated and 
 despised. 
 
 James Lanman, Esq. was educated in the same College 
 and at the same time with me ; he has been a noted 
 lawyer, state's attorney, and six years a Senator of the 
 U. S. Since these false accusations against me, he has 
 been publicly burnt in effigy in the city of Hartford, 
 hung in effigy in the city of New-London, drowned in 
 effigy in Norwich, and publicly whipped in his own per- 
 son ! in Norwich landing, by a Mr. Story on this very 
 account, in presence of hundreds of his own citizens, 
 and not a man to take his part, except his own son, who 
 said to him ; Go home, father, for you have more ene- 
 mies here than there are bees in a hive. He has been 
 refused a seat in Congress, Sac. left out of office, and 
 I know no man who has become more universally ha- 
 ted and despised, by all classes of people, in the town 
 where he lives, tlian James Lanman, and it is said he 
 is more than $5,000 worse than nothing, as to property ; 
 he has lately married another man's wife, and it is said 
 he has got some property by her, which he is spending 
 very fast. 
 
 Judge Chapman, who conducted the trial, and pronoun- 
 ced sentence upon me, soon after sickened, languish- 
 
MEMOIRS. 169 
 
 ed, died, and is now in his grave ; he never saw a well 
 day afterwards, and never sit on the bench as Judge 
 again. 
 
 Jlsenath C. Smith, has left the United States, and I do 
 not know what has become of her. 
 
 Maria A. Smith, (the supposed sister of Jlsenath ; be- 
 cause the circumstances of her birth were such, that her 
 father never would own her ; he went to sea and has never 
 returned,) after my trial she returned to Springfield, with 
 Ira Daniels, (who was very anxious to have me con- 
 demned,) his property was all attached, his friends had 
 forsaken him, he fled ; she returned to Griswold, desti- 
 tute, despised and neglected — she then went to the city 
 of New- York, and it is said, supported herself at the 
 expense of her chastity ; returned to Groton, sickly, 
 and diseased ; John Packer took her part, and took her 
 in, and he has since neglected his own wife and children, 
 and has had a bastard by his wife's sister. 
 
 Maria — married a poor, drunken fellow, and lives 
 very unhappy. 
 
 Sam if heeler, the negro, has since my trial, been 
 convicted of breaking open a store and stealing, in 
 North Stonington ; and is now justly suffering two years 
 imprisonment in Newgate State Prison, at Simsbury 
 Mines. 
 
 John P. Trott, the Foreman of the Jury who pronoun- 
 ced me guilty, soon after rny trial, sickened, and lan- 
 guished and died, and is now in the grave ! is it noth- 
 ing to you, all ye that pass by ? Is it not wonderful, is 
 it not astonishing to view and consider the judgments 
 of Heaven, which have attended the perpetrators of this 
 horrid plan, these persecutors of injured innocence, 
 and although they have made me enemies among those 
 who will judge a case without examining or knowing it ; 
 yet what has become of all these abominable conspira- 
 tors. I do not believe that people always receive all 
 tkeir punishment in this world ; I am not a universal ist, 
 yet great plagues remain for the ungodly EHas Brews- 
 ter, who was called to support the character of Maria 
 and Sam, had an amiable wife who hung herself the 
 very next winter, and there is hardly an individual among 
 
 15 
 
170 MEMOIRS. 
 
 them, wh-3 has taken part against me in this ease, who 
 has not been obliged to drink the bitter cup of afflic- 
 tion. Look at them ! what were they once ? what are 
 Jiey ~\ow ? 
 
 As to my own conduct and character, actions speak 
 louder lhaa words. I was ordained and settled in the 
 state of New -York, and remained there in the ministry 
 about ter o, twelve years, and was dismissed after the 
 death ot m\ wife with great reluctance, and only at my 
 own request and without the least fault found in me. I 
 was ther* settled in Branford, the place where I was 
 born and brought up ; where my parents and grand pa- 
 rents lived, and where I had been known from my in- 
 fancy, without a dissenting voice or vote ; and with a 
 larger salary than they had, at any time, ever given to 
 any other clergyman. If there had been any thing in 
 my youthful days, against me, or my family, or my con- 
 nections, would there be no one to lift a hand or stir a 
 tongue against my settlement there as a minister ? Af- 
 ter I had been gone from Ballston about three years, a 
 meeting was called and in a congregation of more than 
 700 souls, a very unanimous vote was passed (only two 
 dissenting votes) for me to return . and again become 
 their minister, with the same salary I had before, viz. 
 £216 a year ; and if there had been any thing against 
 me in the county of Saratoga would they want me back 
 again ? 
 
 Elisha Miller, Josepli Van Kirk, and Elaazer Doivs, in- 
 habitants of the county of Saratoga and state of New- 
 York, being convened and duly sworn, depose and say, 
 that they have been personally and well acouainted with 
 the Rev. Ammi Rogers for nearly twenty years last past; 
 that they were vestrymen of Christ's church, in Ballston, 
 a great part of the time the said Rogers preached in 
 said church, which was about ten or twelve years ; that 
 his general conduct and character were good ; that he 
 was dismissed from said church with great reluctance, 
 and without the least fault found in him ; that at the 
 time they regretted, and still do regret, his leaving them : 
 and the congregation manifested the same disposition ; 
 that about three years after Mr. Rogers left Ballston, 
 
MEMOIRS. 171 
 
 they were present at a very full meeting of the congre* 
 gation of said church in Ballston, [the number of souls 
 there, belonging to that parish, were then about 700, and 
 the number of communicants about 280,] at which 
 meeting a very unanimous vote was passed, only two 
 dissenting votes, for hirn to return to Ballston and again 
 become their minister ; and further the deponents say 
 not. 
 
 Elisha Miller, Eleazer Dows, 
 Joseph Van Kirk. 
 
 Personally appeared Elisha Miller, Joseph Van Kirk, 
 and Eleazer Dows, who subscribed and made solemn 
 oath to the truth of the foregoing deposition, in due form 
 of law. 
 
 Before me, ADAM COMSTOCK, one of the judg- 
 es, &c. 
 
 Messrs. Joshua Bloore, (my wife's father, and John 
 Bloore, her brother,) Samuel Hollister, Reuben Smith, 
 John Higby, Ira Betts, Levi Benedict and others of 
 Ballston, depose, and on their oaths say, that they have 
 beea personally and well acquainted with the Rev. Am- 
 mi Rogers for about twenty years last past ; that they 
 have severally considered him a faithful minister, and 
 remarkably attentive to the several duties of his min- 
 isterial office ; that they do respectfully consider him a 
 man of truth, of honor, and of strict integrity ; that all 
 did, and still do regret his leaving them to reside in an- 
 other state ; and that they do not consider him justly lia- 
 ble to reproach. 
 
 Subscribed and sworn before 
 
 Adam Comstock, one of the Judges, fyc. 
 
 In Jewitt City, one mile from the place where the 
 crimes charged upon me were said to have been commit- 
 ted, in 1817 ; in 1819, tw© years after, the wardens and 
 vestrymen of St George's church, Voted unanimously, 
 That we are not sensible, neither do we believe, that 
 any blame or misconduct can be justly imputed to Mr. 
 Rogers. Signed by Charles Fanning, John Schofield, 
 Simeon Lathrop, James Burnham, Christopher Avery, 
 Enoch Baker, Peleg Frv, and others, wardens and ves- 
 trymen 
 
173 MEMOIRS 
 
 MAsomc. 
 
 At a regular communication of Franklin Lodge, 
 No. 37, in Ballston, County of Saratoga, state of 
 New- York, duly convened in their hall, and opened 
 in due form, this 21st day of Febuary, A. L. 5826, — 
 Voted, That the Worshipful Master, the Senior and 
 Junior Wardens, and Brotners John Monro, Peter Roe, 
 and Isaac Johnson, be a committee to inquire into the 
 conduct, character and standing of our Rev. Brother, 
 Ammi Rogers, and to report this evening, 
 i We, the committee, to whom was referred the case of 
 our Rev. Brother Ammi Rogers, respectfully report, 
 that after strict trial and due examination of him, of 
 his documents, and of the records of this Lodge, we 
 find that in the year of our Lord 1794, he was regularly 
 initiated into the mysteries of freemasonry in this lodge; 
 that he was passed and raised to the sublime degree of 
 Master Mason; and that he now is, and for about thirty- 
 two years last past, has been a member in regular and 
 in good standing in this lodge: That from public docu- 
 ments, duly attested, and certified by civil authority, 
 which we have seen, we are fully in the opinion that 
 there has been, in the state of Connecticut, one of the 
 most wicked, cruel, and abominable conspiracies, ecclesi- 
 astical and civil, formed and executed against our Broth- 
 er Rogers, which ever was formed against any man in 
 any country; and that it is the imperative duty of every 
 freemason, of every order and degree, to espouse his 
 cause: and that his conduct and character in this town 
 and county, where he has resided a part of the time, 
 and where he has been well acquainted for about 34 
 years last past, is, and uniformly has been, so far as we 
 know and believe, good and exemplary, and we hereby 
 recommend him as a worthy man, a worthy minister of 
 the gospel and a worthy mason. 
 
 Dated Ballston, February 2ist, 1826. 
 
 Bemley Peters, Master. 
 
 William Saunders, S. Warden. 
 
 N. J. SellVj /. Warden. 
 
BIEMOIRS. 173 
 
 John Monro, Peter Roe, Isaac Johnson, Committee of 
 Franklin Lodge, No. 37. 
 
 Voted unanimously j That the foregoing report be ac- 
 cepted by this L >dge, and that the secretary be di- 
 rected to furnish Brother Rogers with a certified copy of 
 the same. 
 
 Attest, John Miller, Jr. Secretary. 
 
 St. John's Lodge in Greenfield, the Lodge in Galway, 
 Montgomery Royal Arch Chapter in Stillwater, and ma- 
 ny other Lodges and Chapters in the County of Sarato- 
 ga and State of New- York, also in Massachusetts and 
 Khode-Island, took up my case, examined my documents, 
 and after strict trial and fair examination, gave the ful- 
 lest testimonials in my favor, and their unwavering de- 
 termination to espouse the cause of a much injured, 
 much persecuted, but worthy brother and companion; 
 and to them I returned the following 
 
 MASONIC ADDRESS, 
 
 My much beloved and much respected brethren of all 
 orders and degrees in Freemasonry, please to accept my 
 most sincere thanks for your kind interference in my bo- 
 half, and strffer me to congratulate myself, to congratu- 
 late you, and to congratulate the whole world, that there 
 is an institution so ancient, so honorable, so well found- 
 ed, and so well calculated to soften the asperities of hu- 
 man life, to conciliate the affections, and to refine the 
 manners of mankind. While in this small, dark world, 
 we are by nature poor, and miserable, and blind, and na- 
 ked, no beings more destitute, without clothing or the 
 implements of defence, aliens from the commonwealth of 
 Israel, without God and without hope in the world. In 
 this situation the blessed Sun of Righteousness arises 
 with healing in his wings. He proclaims glory to God 
 in the highest, and on earth peace and good will towards 
 men ; and I heard a voice saying unto me, ask and ye 
 shall receive, seek and ye shail find, knock and it shai* 
 be opened unto you : so that a way is now provided for 
 our admission into the blessed society of saints in light 
 Though now, while in this small dark world we may be 
 15* 
 
174 MEMOIRS. 
 
 poor, and blind, and naked ; yet if we are prepared in 
 our hearts, if we divest ourselves of all self-righteous- 
 ness, of all confidence in the flesh, or in our own accom- 
 plishments or abilities , we may seek for admittance into 
 this heavenly kingdom, and by being led by this Sun of 
 Righteousness, who is our Friend, and whom we shall 
 soon find to be our Elder Brother and Redeemer, we 
 may boldly knock at the door of divine grace, and it shall 
 be opened unto us ; we may seek the light of this heav- 
 enly kingdom and we shall find it, we may ask to have 
 and receive part of the benefits of this kingdom, and we 
 shall have them. But let it never be forgotten that as 
 the disciples were pricked in the heart when St. Peter 
 first preached to them this kingdom, so we must all feel 
 in our naked breasts that torture which should be a 
 shield to our faith, a prick to our conscience, and which 
 will be certain death if we resist or do despite to this 
 spirit of grace ; this is sharper than a two edged sword, 
 and must not be resisted : But we, my brethren, must 
 be animated by the spirit of the living God, we must be 
 led by Jesus Christ, our friend and brother, and in the 
 presence of the all-seeing eye of God, and before the 
 throne of divine grace, we must upon our bended knees, 
 pray for the guidance and direction of Him who is infi- 
 nitely wise : then as we put our trust in God, our faith 
 will be well founded, we may arise and follow Jesus 
 Christ our leader, and fear no danger. We may meet 
 with opposition from the darkness of the west ; the vio- 
 lence of the south may oppose us ; yet by putting our 
 trust in God, and following the counsels and directions 
 of his Son, that invaluable Friend of human kind, we 
 may go all around, and round, and round the world, and 
 fear no danger ; we shall be taught to take the steps of 
 the Gospel, we shall, upon the right angle and square of 
 our work, upon our bended knee make our vow of obe- 
 dience to the God of heaven ; we shall then be brought 
 out of the darkness of nature into the most astonishing light 
 of the Gospel ! We shall then clearly see, that as the 
 sun rules, governs and enlightens the day, as the moon 
 rules, governs and enlightens the night, so the Son of 
 God rules, governs and enlightens his church. We shall 
 
MEMOIRS. 179 
 
 then see the great light of God's holy word in all its 
 beauty and richness, to rule and govern our faith ; we 
 shall see that which will keep us within due bounds with 
 all men, but especially with those who have obtained 
 the like precious faith with ourselves. We shall see 
 that which will square all our actions, by teaching us 
 that noblest and best of all rules, to do to others as ive 
 would have them to do to us in like circumstances; we shall 
 see the necessity of using the Christian gavel of affection 
 to knock off every turbulent passion, and every rough 
 corner of the human heart. We shall see the scythe of 
 time cutting down all before it ; we shall observe the 
 hour glass and the twenty four inch guage. 
 
 This will teach us, that as entered apprentices in the 
 work of our God, we must be shod with the preparation 
 of the Gospel of peace ; that we must be clothed with 
 the badge of innocence ; and if we thus stand, with our 
 loins girt and our lamps burning; if we learn to have 
 our conversation right, and to do as we should do, and 
 to speak as we should speak ; we may then by special 
 favor obtain more light 5 we may then pass on to be fel 
 low laborers and fellow crafts in the work of the Gospel; 
 as workers together with me, saith St. Paul. We shall 
 then see that without faith it is impossible to please God; 
 by our faith and sincere obedience we shall have hope 
 to enjoy the eternal and all glorious Godhead for ever 
 and ever ; we shall have charity, the noblest and great- 
 est of all christian graces ; by this we shall love God 
 supremely, and our neighbor as ourselves. We shall 
 remember what we once were, and have compassion for 
 our brethren: we shall love as brethren, be kind, be pit- 
 iful, be courteous; not rendering evil for evil, or railing 
 for railing; but contrary wise, blessing. So that in that 
 temple which is founded upon the Rock of Ages — which 
 stands upon wisdom, strength, and beauty; we shall 
 possess faith, hope and charity. In faith we shall de- 
 pend upon the mercy and direction of God through 
 Christ; we shall, in the blessed hope of the Gospel, 
 cheerfully meet the scythe of time; we shall lie down 
 in the silent grave, that we may awake in the glorious 
 morn of the resurrection. In charity we shall love 
 
176 MEMOIRS. 
 
 God and all his creatures ; with the trowel of charity 
 we shall smooth overall their words and all their actions, 
 we shall be unwilling to think ill, unwilling to speak ill, 
 unwilling to do ill, to any one ; but we shall be perfect- 
 ly joined together in the same mind, and in the same 
 judgment, and there will be no divisions among us. O, 
 blessed God ! what a happy time will this be ; and thus 
 may we be raised to the sublime degree of master builders 
 in the spiritual temple of our God. 
 
 Conspiracies may be formed against us; ruffians may 
 assault us and lay violent hands upon us; the world may 
 cast us out as rubbish ; they may heave us over their pale 
 of charity ; we may wander about in goat skins and 
 sheep skins, destitute, afflicted, tormented ; we may be 
 stoned and sawn asunder ; the violence of our enemies 
 may smite us to the ground; yet if we maintain our integ- 
 rity , the vine, the myrtle and the cassia, shall grow 
 from our grave. Though in the Patriarchal religion : 
 O Lord and my God ! the flesh may be rotten and cleave 
 from the bone ; yet, in the Jewish religion, there is mar- 
 row in the bone ; and in the Christian, life and immor- 
 tality are brought to light, the strong grip of the Lion of 
 the tribe of Judah, who is Jesus Christ himself, who is 
 the resurrection and the life, will raise up our dead bod- 
 ies and fashion them like unto his own most glorious 
 body, according to the mighty working whereby he is 
 able to subdue all things unto himself. 
 
 As Jesus Christ, who is the resurrection and the life, 
 and in whom alone there is peace and safety, is called in 
 scripture, the righteous branch ; as he declares of him- 
 self, that he is the true and living vine ; as the dove re* 
 turned to Noah's Ark with a green Olive branch in her 
 mouth, in token that the flood was over, and that there 
 was peace and safety on earth ; so we, when called upon 
 the melancholy task of depositing the dead' bodies of our 
 brethren in the grave, deposit with them green boughs, 
 in token, and in the blessed hope of peace, f safety and 
 immortality to them. So that in the masonic order, foun- 
 ded upon the great, eternal I am, who said let there 
 be light, and there was light ; founded also upon the 
 great light of God's word, if our hearts, like those of 
 
MEMOIRS. 177 
 
 David and Jonathan, be knit together in pure love and 
 sincere friendship: if our constancy be such that we can 
 truly say with the holy Job, though he slay me yet will I 
 trust in him, I will not depart mine integrity : though 
 men should heave us over the walls of this world as use- 
 less members of society, as mere rubbish ; though they 
 should kill us, yet we trust, we have that within us, which 
 can never die ; our bodies shall be raised up in the last 
 day, and our names shall be written on that chief white 
 corner stone which the builders in this world did refuse 
 — on which will be a new name written, which none can 
 read, except those who have learnt. 
 
 But, my brethren, while we are in the world, we must 
 use the world, and the things of the world, as not abus- 
 ing them ; as we pass by, we must commit to faithful 
 men, those who have been tried and found trusty, worthy 
 and well qualified ; those useful ordinances and instruc- 
 tions, which God has given for the good of his people. 
 We must all be fellow-laborers in the vineyard of our 
 God ; we must work and labor while it is called to-day, 
 and be contented with our wages ; or else, mark well 
 what I say ! mark well, my brethren, . we may loose 
 our reward, just in the very moment when we expect to 
 receive it ; for there is a time coming tvhen all imposters, 
 hypocrites and deceivers shall be detected and brought to 
 light. It will then be, that not every one that saith 
 Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of Heaven ; 
 but he that doeth the will of my father who is in Heav- 
 en ; so that in the great work of charity, we must al- 
 ways be ready and willing to step a foot out of our way to 
 help a brother, to bend a knee in prayer to God for him, 
 to have abreast to feel for his woes and to keep his se- 
 crets, to lend him a hand to support him in all his right- 
 eous undertakings, or else, to warn him of his danger 
 and help him out of difficulty, and to have an ear to hear 
 his complaints. 
 
 These are some of the great duties of human life,these 
 are some of that most excellent workmanship, which 
 even the queen of Sheba might admire, and exclaim as 
 she did when she saw them, and unless we will comply 
 with them, this may be the condemnation, that light ha.9 
 
178 MEMOIRS. 
 
 come into the wotld, and we have loved darkness rather 
 than light ; that though we have been the children of 
 light, yet we have not walked as such. Then, when the 
 great and dreadful day shall come, when the high arch 
 of Heaven shall be disclosed, when God himself shall 
 speak in thunder from Mount Sinai, and the earth shall 
 shake terribly ; when the bush shall burn with fire, and 
 the lightning shall flash from one side of Heaven to the 
 other, and the thunder of God shall roll and roar, and 
 the whole earth shall be summoned to stand before the 
 grand Council of Heaven ; we not having holiness to 
 tne Lord, either engraven in our hearts, or written on 
 our foreheads, the most excellent King will sit in judg- 
 ment against us, the great High Priest of our profes- 
 sion will cast us out, and consign us to the lower vaults 
 of the earth; and the Holy Ghost, the Grand Scribe 
 of HEAVEN, will record that the will of God is 
 done. 
 
 But on the other side, if we will give ourselves up to 
 the guidance and direction of God's ever blessed spirit, 
 which we should always pray for and seek for ; if we will 
 walk by the lights given to us ; if we will bear in mind 
 the jewels and badges of our order ; if we will mind and 
 regulate ourselves by the plum line, the square, the. 
 compass, the level, the gavel, the trowel, &c. Judali 
 
 and Beniamin mav assault us. venomous beasts mav fall 
 
 *" *f j ? j 
 
 upon us, but they cannot hurt us ; if we will walk by 
 the important lights of our order, we may find an en- 
 campment of saints in light. The road may be long; the 
 path may be hard and rugged; we maybe beset by Jews, 
 Turks and infidels, yet if we fight manfully the christian 
 warfare, we shall come off conquerors, and more than con- 
 querors, our lights never shall be extinguished; but in the 
 peaceful encampment of Sir Kt. Templar and Saints 
 above,we shall drink new wine, in that precious cup, made 
 without hands; we shall find the Rock of Ages, Him who 
 is the hope of all the ends of the earth. Then in the 
 blissful presence of God, we shall see the four and twen- 
 ty elders, consisting of twelve Patriarchs and twelvo 
 Apostles, all falling down and worshipping before tho 
 
MEMOIRS. 
 
 throne of God, and their lights shining forth for ever 
 and ever, as ihe stars in the firmanent of Heaven ! 
 
 Without pursuing the subject further at present, let 
 us all be reminded of our high and mighty vocations, as 
 Christians and as Masons, wherewith we are called ! O 
 how careful ought we all to be, to adorn in all things the 
 doctrine of God our Saviour ; to knock off every turbu- 
 lent passion, and every rough corner of our hearts ; to 
 curb every unholy desire, every licentious thought, and 
 to square all our thoughts, words and actions, by the 
 great light of God's word, which, as Masons and as 
 Christians, should ever be open before us. O, let us re- 
 member at all times, and in all places, our jewels, our 
 badges, our obligations, and encourage in all our hearts 
 and lives, all the workings of that divine sympathy, which 
 gives to humanity so many charms. What can produce 
 more real, substantial bliss, than the influence of that 
 charity which as Christians and as Masons we are bound 
 to encourage ; a consciousness of soothing the discon- 
 solate, befriending the destitute, assisting the fatherless 
 and the widows, relieving oppressed virtue from contempt, 
 disburdening the overcharged heart of its sorrows, wip- 
 ing, with a leni ent hand, the cold sweat from the brow 
 of affliction in every species of human distress — blessed 
 God, what a noble employment, happy, yea, thrice hap^ 
 P3' are you my brethren, who know by experience that a 
 series of generous actions is a source of the most sub- 
 lime happiness and satisfaction that can be felt on this 
 side of Heaven ! Yes, the blessings of those who are 
 ready to perish, shall forever rest upon your heads ; and 
 their daily wishes and prayers in your behalf, shall as- 
 cend, like a fragrant column of incense before the 
 throne of God, and meet with an honorable acceptance 
 with him. And.is masonry a fraternity to encourage, to 
 promote and to heighten every social grace and every 
 Christian virtue ? is it a society to draw nearer, and still 
 nearer the cords of affection ? is it an institution calcu- 
 lated to befriend the poor, to espouse the cause of injur- 
 ed innocence, to repel the shafts of slander, to reinstate 
 the insulted dignity, to receive into the arms of love ana 
 affection every worthy, persecuted, injured brother, ana 
 
180 MEMOIRS. 
 
 to relieve the wants of the needy ! Hail it then ! O, hail 
 it, blessed of the Lord. I congratulate myself, I congrat- 
 ulate you, I congratulate the whole world on the estab- 
 lishment of a society, not above, but next to the religion 
 of Heaven, the most ancient, the most honorable, the 
 most useful, the most loving, and by those who are most 
 acquainted with it, the most beloved among the children 
 of men. 
 
 Buf while we are thus congratulating ourselves, let us 
 remember that it is appointed unto all men, once to die. 
 Our fathers and the phrophets, where are they ? Let us 
 ever remember and pay the tribute of respect to the 
 virtues of our departed brethren who have gone before 
 us. Where is Washington, Warren, and Montgomery ? 
 where is Franklin, Jefferson, and Clinton, ? those ever 
 respected friends and patrons of our order ! And O, how 
 many dear brethren, whose charming company graced 
 our social circles, have departed this life, since I first 
 had the honor of being a mason ? My Lord and my 
 God ! do their lights no longer shine among us ? is their 
 glass out ? has the scythe of time cut thern down ? has 
 the level evened them with the ground ? and is there no 
 brother's widow, or orphan children, looking to us for 
 consolation, to whom we can extend the hand of charity 
 and friendship ? into whose bleeding wounds we can 
 pour the wine and oil of comfort, while we forget not the 
 corn of relief ? Remember that we ourselves must also 
 soon die ; the scythe will cut us down, the level will 
 even us with the ground., aad we must leave our families 
 and friends to those who shall come after us ; we shall 
 be taken from our beloved fraternity, and from society. 
 How solemn ! how awful ! how interesting is the event 
 to which I turn your attention ! Does it remind us that 
 there is neither age nor station that can free us from the 
 unwelcome approach of death ? Die we all must ; it i3 
 the last debt of nature. Let us then all be prepared for 
 that which we know to be so inevitably certain. May 
 we ever be mindful of the All-seeing Eye of God. 
 May we keep our hands clean and our hearts pure. 
 May the jewels and badges of our order never be 
 tarnished. And, may we, my brethren, being wash- 
 
MEMOIRS. 181 
 
 «d in the blood of the Lamb, be presented pure and spotless 
 before the throne of God. Amen, so mote it be. 
 
 The Rev. Am mi Roqers, A. M. was the son of 
 Thomas Rogers, of Branford, Conn, who was the son of 
 Josiah Rogers, of Branford, who was the. son of 
 Josiah Rogers, of Branford, who was the son of 
 Josiah Rogers, of Huntington, L. I. N. Y. who was the son of 
 John Rogers, of Dedham, in England, who was the son of 
 Noah Rogers, of Exeter, in England, who was the son of 
 JOHN ROGERS, a Minister of the Church of England, 
 and Lecturer on Divinity in St. Paul's Church, in Lon- 
 don, burnt by the Roman Catholics, in Smithfield, on 
 the 14th day of February, 1554, Old Style. 
 
 MAYOR'S OFFICE, Sandusky City,> 
 
 State of Ohio, $ 
 This may certify that the Rev. Ammi Rogers has. during his stay in 
 our town, after laying before us his Letters of Orders, as a cler- 
 gyman of the Episcopal Church, and other satisfactory testimonials of 
 his good moral character, performed divine service and preached five 
 times in the Episcopal Church in this place, to crowded congre- 
 gations, much to their gratification and edification ; and I doubt not 
 but those in other places, who may enjoy the pleasure of listening to 
 the Rev. Gentleman, will most cordially and sincerely respond to this 
 expression of my opinion of the Rev. Mr. Rogers, as a preacher. 
 
 Given under my hand, and the Official Seal of said Office, this 26th 
 Dec. 1842. JOHN N. SLOAN, [L. S.] 
 
 Mayor of tke Town of Sandusky. 
 Town of Fairfield, Huron County , Ohio, 
 
 Feb. 1, 1843. 
 
 We certify (hat the Rev. Ammi Rogers has made it his home, and re- 
 sided a part of the time for four or five months last past jn this place, 
 during which time he has perfoimed divine service and preached here, 
 and in the neighboring towns and counties ; and as we are informed, 
 and as we fully believe, to large congregations, much 1o their gratifi- 
 cation and edification, and we do most cordially and sincerely unite 
 with his Honor the Mayor of Sandusky in saj irg that those in other 
 places who may enjoy the pleasure of listening to the Rev. Gentleman, 
 will freely and fully unite in the same opinion. We certify, ficm our 
 personal knowledge and acquaintance, and from undoubted testimony, 
 that we do consider the Rev. Ammi Rogers to be a clergyman of the 
 Episcopal Church, in pood standing, anr of a good moral character. 
 Signed, AMBROSE SMITH, M. D. 
 
 HORACE M MOULTON, P. M. 
 HOSEA B. PEMiCK, Justice of the Peace, 
 ABIJAH BENSON, 
 WALTER HOYT, 
 SAMUEL PENFIELD, 
 JOHN WAKEMAN, and others. 
 
182 RELIGION. 
 
 A SERMON OJY MARRIAGE. 
 
 Genesis °2d Chapter, ISth verse. 
 
 And the Lord God said it is not good that man should 
 be alone, I will make him an help meet for him. 
 Beloved Fellow Christians. — 
 
 In the beginning God created all things by the word 
 of his power. The stupendous fabric of the universe was 
 reared out of nothing, and the mighty work of creation 
 was finished : But in the great plan there was one defi- 
 ciency. For Adam there was not found an help meet 
 for him. The earth with all its beauty, with all its gran- 
 deur, and with all its productions ; the heavens with all 
 their glories and with all their influences ministered to 
 the service and to the pleasure of man ; but all this 
 availed but little, while there was no creature of his own 
 species to whom he could communicate his thoughts, 
 and with whom he could share his happiness. This de- 
 fect was quickly perceived and instantly supplied by the 
 gracious Creator of the world and of our first Parents 
 And the Lord God said, that it is not good that man 
 should be alone ; I will make an help meet for him. 
 And the Lord God caused a deep sleep to fall upon Ad- 
 am and he slept : and he took one of his ribs, and closed 
 up the flesh instead thereof : and the rib which the 
 Lord God had taken from man, made he a woman and 
 brought her to the man. And Adam said, this is now 
 bone of my bones and flesh of my flesh : she shall be 
 called woman because she was taken out of man. 
 Therefore shall a man leave his father and his mother, 
 and shall cleave unto his wife, and they two shall be one 
 flesh. 
 
 From this I infer that the single man is only partially 
 blessed at best, and that he who findeth a good wife find- 
 eth a good thing and shall find favor of the Lord. I say 
 a good wife, such as Eve was when God brought her 
 to Adam ; and such a wife as one of her amiable daugh- 
 ters now is, who is renewed by the grace and adorned 
 by the virtues of the glorious gospel of Jesus Christ. 
 To represent to you some of the advantages which a 
 
RELIGION. 183 
 
 man derives from a virtuous and good wife ; and to sug- 
 gest some practical hints, for the regulation of the con- 
 duct of the single and married of both sexes in relation 
 to marriage, shall be the subject of this discourse. O, 
 Almighty and Eternal God, I beseech thee to illumi- 
 nate my understanding, to guard me from all error, to 
 lead me into all truth, to enable me to say something 
 from the words of my text to thy honor and for the ben- 
 efit of thy people. 
 
 1st, then I say a good wife will help to educate 
 your children, 2d, she will improve and increase your 
 estate, 3d, she will augment all your joys, 4th, she will 
 alleviate all your sorrows, and 5th, she will help to se- 
 cure your eternal salvation. 
 
 First, a good wife will help to educate your children, 
 and education on the part of the mother commences 
 from the very moment that she has a prospect of being 
 a mother ; and tho care of her own health is the first 
 duty which she owes to her child ; and on this prospect 
 how greatly is her value enhanced ! Her existence is 
 multiplied, her duration is extended — a man child is at 
 length born into the world — and what helper so meet, 
 for the glad father, in rearing the tender babe as the 
 mother who bare him ? there are offices which she, and 
 only she, can perform: there are affections which she, and 
 only she, can feel ; and there are difficulties which she, 
 and only she, can surmount. The dawning of reason 
 appears; the solicitude of a father awakes; what a task is 
 imposed upon him ! but he is not left to perform it 
 alone. The Lord God has provided him an help meet 
 for him, one prompted by duty, one drawn by affection, 
 one trained by experience to assist him in the — 
 
 " Delightful task to rear the tender thought, 
 
 " To teach the young idea how to shoot, 
 " To pour the fresh instruction o'er the mind, 
 
 " To breathe the enlivening spirit, and to fix 
 " The generous purpose in the glowing bre;\st.', 
 
 In the more advanced stages of education, after the 
 pupil is removed from under the maternal wing, of what 
 assistance to the father, of what importance to the child, 
 are (he delicate ideas 3 the tender counsels of a wise and 
 
184 RELIGION. 
 
 virtuous woman ! it is to be hoped that a child trained 
 up in the way in which he should go, by a tender moth- 
 er, will never depart from it. But should the impulse of 
 youthful passion lead him astray from the holy command- 
 ment, what means would be so likely to reclaim him as 
 the recollection of a mother's feelings, and the consid- 
 eration of her pious lessons ! 
 
 In the education of her own sex, the mother seems 
 to be more than a help meet for man. The trust chiefly > 
 if not entirely devolves upon her, and where could it be 
 disposed of so well? The knowledge which she has of 
 herself, her experience of the world, and her maternal 
 affections are all that she needs to qualify her for this 
 arduous undertaking. A mother only can enter into the 
 feelings, the weaknesses and the necessities of a young 
 female, just entering on an unknown, a varying, a tem- 
 pestuous and dangerous ocean of human life, for she re- 
 members how she herself felt and feared,what she needed, 
 how she was relieved, assisted and carried through ; 
 and to a mother only can a young female impart the 
 numberless, nameless anxieties which every step she 
 takes in life must necessarily excite. When she con- 
 verses with her mother she only thinks aloud. The gooo 
 conduct of a mother is one of the loveliest patterns of 
 virtue, and the hope of a mother's applause is, next" to 
 God's approbation, the most powerful motive to imitate it. 
 The superiority of female to male youth in respect of 
 morals is clearly deducible from the larger share which 
 the mother has in their common education. Behold 
 then how much help man derives from a good wife in 
 the education of their common offspring ! and what pity 
 then is it that, without great necessity, it should ever be 
 consigned to less skilful, less affectionate and less suc- 
 cessful hands ! 
 
 2d. A good wife will help to improve and increase 
 your estate. No man ever prospered much in the world 
 without the consent and co-operation of his wife; let him 
 be never so frugal, never so regular, so industrious, so 
 successful, so intelligent : all goes for nothing if his 
 wife is profuse, disorderly, indolent, or unfaithful to her 
 
RELIGION. JB5 
 
 trust. By much sloth fulness the building decayeth, and 
 through idleness of the hands the house droppeth through. 
 But O, how good a thing it is, and how pleasant, when 
 the gracious intentions of God and of nature are fulfil- 
 led "; with what spirit and perseverance will a man labor 
 'n his vocation when he knows that his earnings will be 
 faithfully disposed of and carefully improved : with what 
 confidence does he resort to his study, to his trade, to 
 his farm, to his merchandize; he will fly over the land, 
 and over the sea, he will meet difficulty and danger, if 
 he has an assurance that he is not spending his time and 
 strength in vain: that all is well and safe at home : that 
 indulgent heaven has crowned all his other blessings with 
 an help meet for him, a discreet manager of his estate, 
 a fellow laborer with him from a sense of duty, from in- 
 terest and affection. This is the portrait of a good wife 
 drawn by the inspiration of God in 31st chapter of Pro- 
 verbs which I sincerely recommend to be attentively 
 read by each female in my parish, and in the world, at 
 least once in every week, and may heaven bless you, 
 my fair hearers in the resemblance. 
 
 3d. A good wife will augment all your joys. The Her- 
 mit, the solitary, the single man is only half blest at best. 
 
 "Nature in zeal for human amity 
 
 " Denies or damps all undivided joys. 
 
 "Joy flies monopolists : it calls for two, 
 
 " Rich fruit ! Heaven planted; never pluck 'd by one, 
 
 " Needful auxiliaries are our wives to give 
 
 "'To social man true relish of himself," 
 
 or of any thing else in the Universe. Alone, man feels a 
 double weight in all his afllictions while he only half enjoys 
 the blessings of life. To enjoy the comforts of life with 
 a full relish, man must have a companion, he must have 
 a friend, he must be married, he must have a wife ; her 
 company, her conversation, her affection, will add flavor 
 to the most delicious viands ; improve the beauty of the 
 most delightful prospects ; give vivacity to the social 
 circle ; tranquility to solitude ; music to groves ; fra- 
 grance to flowers ; brightness to the firmament ; and 
 splendor to the sun ! social happiness ; true and essen- 
 tial social happiness resides only in the bosom of love 
 16* 
 
186 RELIGION. 
 
 and in the arms of friendship. Affectionate intercourse 
 produces an inexhaustable fund of delight; it is the per- 
 ennial sunshine of the soul. With what anxiety then 
 should we endeavor to find an amiable being with whom 
 we may form a tender tie, a close attachment, who may 
 inspire us with unfading bliss and receive an increase of 
 happiness from our endearments and attention ! O how 
 greatly do such connections increase the kind and benev- 
 olent affections of the human heart! how greatly do such 
 dispositions, while they lead the mind to the enjoyment 
 of domestic happiness, awaken all the virtues, and call 
 forth all the best and strongest energies of the mind. 
 Deprived of the chaste and endearing sympathies of Love, 
 the species would sink into gross sensuality or mute in- 
 difference, they would neglect the improvement of their 
 faculties and renounce all anxiety to please. But inci- 
 ted by love, the sexes cultivate their faculties, every in- 
 tellectual energy is called into action : and by endeav- 
 oring to promote the happiness of others, they secure 
 their own. , 
 
 4th. A good wife will help to alleviate all your 
 afflictions. It is pleasant to have a companion in 
 solitude, an assistant in labor, a fellow partner in joy : 
 but human life contains varieties, painful as well as plea- 
 sant — sorrow, pain, solicitude, and disappointment 
 enter into the history of man ; and he is but half provi- 
 ded for the voyage of life who has found an associate 
 for his happier days only, while for his days of 
 darkness and distress, no sympathizing partner, 
 no help meet is prepared. But the provident care 
 of the Almighty meets every lawful wish, every real 
 want of man : and in bestowing on him a com- 
 panion for his youth, a sharer in his felicity, a partner 
 in his property, heaven was securing for him, at a dis- 
 tance, a friend in old age, a solace in affliction, a part- 
 ner in want, a friend that sticketh closer than a brother. 
 Is the Husband persecuted ? does he incur censure 
 where he hoped for applause ? does he provoke op- 
 position, where he hoped for co-operation ? is his good, 
 «vil spoken of ? does envy shoot at him her fiery darts ? 
 
RELIGION- 187 
 
 does calumny spread over him her monster figured man- 
 tle, does slander raise aloud her opprobrious voice, and 
 malice scar him with her insidious bo'lts ? where shall 
 he fly for an asylum ? to whom shall he repair for re- 
 pose ? let him retire to the sanctuary of his own dwel- 
 ling, let him flee to the bosom of his own wife : and 
 though the whole world should be shut against him, she 
 will receive him with open arms : though the whole 
 world should frown upon him, she will receive him with 
 a smile. With affectionate assiduity she will remove ev- 
 ery object from his eye, every sound from his ear, every 
 impression from his memory which is calculated to in- 
 crease the painful sensibilities of his heart. She will 
 strive by her conversation to divert, by her smiles to 
 cheer, and by her caresses to soothe him. She will re- 
 mind him of the Father of mercies and the God of all 
 consolation : by her influence she will draw him to the 
 throne of divine grace : if he cannot pray for. the an- 
 guish of his spirit, she will pray for him ; and having 
 found mercy for what is past and obtained grace to help 
 in time of need, he will be able to rejoice in persecution 
 for righteousness sake, knowing that great will be his re- 
 ward in Heaven. 
 
 Is he afflicted in body ! is he wasting with pining 
 sickness, or groaning under excruciating pain? his affec- 
 tionate partner will attend him in the double capacity of 
 nurse and physician — with what patience will she sit by 
 him from evening to morning ! with what sympathy will 
 she endeavour to alleviate the acuteness of his pain ! 
 with what tenderness will she strive to sooth him to 
 beneficial repose ! how easy the bed which she softens, 
 how reviving the cordial which she mingles ! how po- 
 tent the medicine which she administers ! and oh, how 
 sweet the return of health after sickness when the help- 
 meet for him has been the means of its restoration. 
 
 5th. A good wife will help to secure your eternal salva- 
 tion. Is the husband walking in the way of righteousness, 
 Alas ! in the world he will meet with many temptations 
 to depart from it, from which she, as a woman, is exemp- 
 ted, she can spend more hours in converse with Heaven 
 ajid with God while he is obliged to attend to the earthly 
 
1 18 RELIGION. 
 
 e*;es of his farm, his merchandize, or his trade. But 
 he! exemptions and her advantages will serve the better 
 to qualify her to become the help meet for her husband 
 in tUe important interests of his soul and of eternity. 
 Her cfeep and undisturbed communion with God will be 
 improved in his behalf: the fruit of her retirement and 
 leisure, her reading and reflection will be modestly ap- 
 plied to the important purposes of directing him in per- 
 plexity and succouring him in temptation. Is he unhap- 
 pily led astray from the path of rectitude, the steady in- 
 fluence of her mild, gentle unostentatious piety, like a 
 friendly angel will beckon him to return to the way of 
 peace and r al pleasure ; and will probably prevail 
 when all other means have lost their effect. The inspira- 
 tion of God says — ye wives be in subjection to your 
 own husbands, that if any obey not the word, they also 
 may without the word, be won by the conversation of 
 the wives, while they behold your chaste conversation 
 coupled with fear. Does the Husband embrace and 
 hold fast the blessed hope of everlasting life ! this hope 
 will be greatly enhanced by the animating prospect of 
 enjoying it forever in her company, his piety will become 
 more ardent by being social, they will take sweet coun- 
 sel and go to the house of God together in love, they 
 will lift up their hearts and their voices together in the 
 prayers and praises of the church, they will dwell togeth- 
 er as heirs of the grace of life, that their prayers may 
 not be hindered, and whatsoever they agree to ask con- 
 cerning the salvation of their souls it shall be granted 
 them by their common Father who is in Heaven. In 
 these respects and in many more which might be mention- 
 ed, a good wife is really a help meet for her husband, 
 she is a great blessing to him. 
 
 I proceed now, as was proposed, to suggest a few 
 practical hints to the single and married of both sexes in 
 relation to marriage. And first, This subject simply but 
 very clearly unfolds the nature of woman, her station, 
 ner duty, her use, and the end for which she was made. 
 It raises her to her proper rank and importance, and in- 
 structs her how most effectually to support them. It 
 forbids her to aspire after rule : it secures for her affec- 
 
RELIGION. 189 
 
 tion and respect, for how is it possible for us to hate and 
 despise that which God and nature have made so essen- 
 tial to our happiness. If the intention of the Creator 
 be attended to, the respective claims and duties of the 
 sexes will be settled in a single moment, and an end 
 will be forever made to all unprofitable discussions of 
 superiority and inferiority, of authority and subjection in 
 those whose destination and duty it is to be mutually 
 helpful, attentive and affectionate. For only observe 
 and remember and consider that woman was made of the 
 rib of man — she was not taken out of his head to rule 
 over him, she was not taken out of his feet to be tram- 
 pled under foot by him ; but she was taken from his side 
 to be his equal, from near his heart to be beloved by him, 
 and from under his arm, to be protected by him ; and 
 for this reason the Episcopal Church directs that in mar- 
 riage the man shall always stand on the right hand and 
 the woman on the left hand and it is very reasonable and 
 proper, that whenever a man and woman, but especially a 
 husband and wife appear together, or walk together, 
 that the man should take the woman under his left arm 
 as the nearest and dearest object of all his earthly affec- 
 tions, and that his right arm should be at liberty Ito guard 
 her, to support her, to defend her, and to protect 
 her. 
 
 2d. Young women, this subject speaks to you, you 
 see what is your earthly destination; it is to be helpmeets 
 for man, keep this object steadily in view, let it direct 
 you from your earliest days of reason, in the employment 
 of your time, in the cultivation of your talents, in the 
 improvement of your hearts, and in the formation of 
 your manners — let it influence you in regard to the books 
 you read, the principles you imbibe, the models you imi- 
 tate, that by the grace of God you may qualify your- 
 selves to be helpmeets for those who shall be your hus- 
 bands — able to train up their children in the way they 
 should go — to share their prosperity with moderation — 
 to alleviate their afflictions by sympathetic tenderness — 
 to improve their temporal interestsby your wisdom and 
 your care — and to promote their eternal salvation by 
 vaur example and prayers. Ever keep in mind, my fair 
 
190 RELIGION. 
 
 young hearers that the proper and peculiar sphere of 
 good women and good wives is the retired vale of domes- 
 tic life, study to excel then rather in the useful,than in the 
 ornamental qualities of the female character. Remem- 
 ber now your Creator in the days of your youth, and as 
 the only basis of real, uniform, persevering, personal 
 and relative virtue and happiness, endeavor to have your 
 hearts established with grace in a reasonable I'eligioii. 
 
 3d. Young men, this subject speaks to you. Mar- 
 riage is honorable in all and the bed undefiled, but whore- 
 mongers and adulterers God will judge ! say not that it 
 is good for a man to be alone ! the Lord God says it is 
 not, and who art thou that replieth against God. The 
 practice of celibacy is one of the crying sins of our age 
 and of our country, and is equally unfriendly to religion, 
 unfriendly to good morals, unfriendly to public spirit, and 
 unfriendly to human comfort. He who says or lives as 
 if he thought it were good for man to be alone gives the 
 lie to his maker, he sins against the constitution of na- 
 ture, dishonors his parents, defrauds another of one of 
 the justest rights of humanity, and that too in a case 
 where she cannot complain — and he exposes himself to 
 commit crimes which I should be ashamed to mention. 
 But in making choice of a partner Tor life : what need 
 is there of prudence, of advice of your best friends and 
 particularly of your parents and the direction of Heaven. 
 In taking to yourselves wives, you are forming a con- 
 nexion which nothing but death can honorably dissolve, 
 you are entailing on yourselves the worst, the greatest 
 earthly curse, or receiving the best, the sweetest, the 
 richest temporal blessings which Heaven can bestow ! 
 Guard then against the charms of external beauty, the 
 brilliancy of wit and the enchantments of wealth. Con- 
 sider her education, consider the disposition of her 
 heart, the qualities of her mind, her domestic accom- 
 plishments, and above all consider her piety, favour is 
 deceitful and beauty is vain, but a woman that feareth 
 the Lord shall be praised, her price is above rubies, the 
 heart of her husband doth safely trust in her and she shall 
 do him good and not evil all the days of his life. 
 
 4th. Wives, this subject speaks to you : it tells you 
 
RELIGION. IS! 
 
 that you are not to hinder your husbands, but to help 
 them. A lazy, sluttish, wasteful, contentious, imperious, 
 inconstant, unfaithful wife is one of the greatest misfor- 
 tunes that can fall to the lot of any man. I pity him 
 from the bottom of my heart ! unfortunate man ! unhap- 
 py man !, his wife, instead of an helpmeet, instead of 
 the best, the richest, the sweetest of all blessings which 
 Heaven could bestow, she is shackles on his feet, she is 
 palsy to his hands, she is a burden on his shoulders, she 
 is smoke in his eyes, she is vinegar in his teeth, she is 
 a thorn in his side, she is a dagger in his heart, and 
 good God ! what is she not ! # O ye wives ! consider 
 how much your husbands have honored you, by choosing 
 you in preference to all others, to be their bosom, their 
 best, their confidential friends, to take charge of their 
 houses, their children, their property and their happiness, 
 till death shall dissolve the tender, the solemn, the impor- 
 tant connexion. Consider how much they do and how 
 much they suffer for your maintenance and comfort. While 
 you are easy, and safe at home, they are exposed to ten 
 thousand, thousand dangers and hardships, by sea and by 
 land, in the summer's sultry heat, in the winter's piercing 
 cold ; confined to the receipt of custom, immured with 
 in the walls of the study, buried in the bowels of the earth, 
 tossed on the tempestuous ocean, bleeding in the field of 
 war, indefatigable in their profession, trade, or occupation 
 by night and by day ; and what is the chief temporal re- 
 ward which they expect for all their toil, all their troub- 
 le and all their danger ? it is the obedience, it is the 
 fidelity and it is the affection of their wives. Consider 
 how strongly these duties are recommended in the scrip- 
 tures : consider how solemnly you promised them in the 
 church, or in the presence of God and of your friends, 
 before the minister, before the altar on your wedding 
 day! and after all, will you be froward, will you be peev- 
 ish, will you be sullen, will you be ill-natured, will you 
 be unfaithful or neglectful ? No ! Heaven forbid it ; It 
 is better to dwell alone on the house top, than to dwell 
 
 *I can have no conception of a better character or personage than that of 
 a virtuous, good woman, and I can have no conception of a worse character 
 or personage titan that of a bad woman ! she is worse than a bad man 
 
19a RELIGION. 
 
 with a brawling woman in a wide house. But wives 
 submit yourselves to your own husbands as it is fit in the 
 Lord, and let the wife see that she reverence her husband 
 for the Lord God hath said I will make him an help meet 
 for him. 
 
 5th. Husbands, this subject speaks to you.- — It says 
 nusbands love your wives and be not bitter against them. 
 Bitterness, illnature, want of kindness, tenderness and 
 affection towards your wives is meanness and inhu- 
 manity, yea, inhumanity of the most monstrous kind, for 
 every wound inflicted upon your wife is a wound inflic- 
 ted on your own body ; and cruelty to your wife is cru- 
 elty to yourself, for ye two are one. Bitterness towards 
 your wife is not only inhuman, but it is unspeakably 
 mean, it is dastardly, it is cowardly, it is ungrateful ; for 
 when you first addressed her on the subject of love and 
 marriage, she was coy ; you protested the sincerity of 
 your passion ; she believed you but was still timid and 
 reluctant. — You employed others to advocate your case; 
 at length she consented and confided in your integrity, 
 she committed her body, her accomplishments, her prop- 
 erty and, I had almost said, her soul into your hands — - 
 and alas ! your bitterness proves you dead to every feel- 
 ing of honor, of gratitude, of religion and utterly unwor- 
 thy of such a treasure. — It is ingratitude to God, for in 
 compliance with your wishes, in answer to your prayers, 
 Heaven has given you a lovely, a discreet, and amiable 
 wife to be an helpmeet for you ; and you are insensible 
 of the favor, you trample it under your feet, and thus 
 you insult the goodness of God — your bitterness and un- 
 kindness towards your wife is an impious and heaven- 
 daring violation of one of the plainest laws of nature, 
 and of one of the clearest precepts of the gospel ; for 
 only but consider what the great Apostle to the Gentiles 
 says on this subject. (Ephesians, 5th, 25th.) Husbands, 
 love your wives even as Christ also loved the church, 
 and gave himself for it, &c. for no man ever yet hated 
 his own fle-sh, but nourisheth and cherisheth it even as 
 the Lord did the church for we are members of his body, 
 of his flesh and of his bones. — For this cause shall a man 
 leave his father and his mother, and shall be joined unto 
 
RELIGION. 193 
 
 his wife, and they two shall be one flesh. This is a great 
 mystery, but I speak concerning Christ and the church, 
 nevertheless let every one of you in particular so love, 
 esteem, and respect his own wife, even as he does him- 
 self. Without pursuing the subject let none of us ever 
 forget that all our earthly connexions must soon be dis- 
 solved, and that they ought all to be improved with a view 
 to eternity ; let us then now work out our own salvation 
 with fear and trembling well-knowing that God has giv- 
 en us power both to will and to do those things which 
 are for his good pleasure — give me leave therefore to 
 invite you all, single and married, young and old, to a 
 spiritual union by faith, and love and good works with 
 the Lord Jesus Christ — come into the ark of Christ's 
 Church ; rend your hearts from every evil propensity ; 
 devote yourselves to the service of God in a sober right- 
 eous and godly life and conversation, all things are now 
 ready, come to the wedding, amen ! 
 
 OJV RELIGION. 
 
 If people would be careful to understand and define 
 the terms which they use in conveying their ideas to 
 each other, on subjects of religion, it would greatly 
 abate, if not entirely do away those unhappy differences 
 and disputes which now exist in the world. Religion is 
 derived from the latin word religo, which signifies to 
 bind, and is that bond or obligation which every crea- 
 ture owes to its Creator ; so that every person of every 
 nation, country, language and persuasion under Heaven, 
 who believes that there is a God, and endeavors to live 
 a life accordingly, may be said to be a religious person ; 
 and his religion will be either true or false, according 
 as his ideas of God are conect or incorrect : for a false 
 religion is a departure from true religion. 
 
 Enthusiasm according to our present definition of the 
 term, is religious zeal and exercise carried beyond the 
 bounds of sober reason and sound judgment. No one 
 ever acts wisely either in religion or in any thing else, 
 except when he acts reasonably ; and the moment we 
 suffer our feelings to run away with our judgment, either 
 
 17 
 
194 RELIGION. 
 
 in religion or politics, in astronomy or philosophy, in 
 drinking or in courtship, or in any thing else, we are 
 ?ery liable to go astray from duty. 
 
 Superstition is derived fiom the Latin words super 
 and sto, which signify to stand upon : and it is making 
 that a matter of great importance in our minds, which is 
 in itself of no material consequence. It is being very 
 strenuous and conscientious in some circumstantials of 
 religion, while the great duties of human life are but 
 little regarded. 
 
 Bigotry, is adhering to any principle without examin- 
 ation, without reason, and contrary to our judgment. A 
 man may be firm in his opinion, but the moment he shuts 
 up his mind against reason, that moment he becomes a 
 bigot. 
 
 Conversion, is derived from the Latin words con and 
 verto y which signify turning from, and is expressed in 
 the 18th chapter of Ezekiel, viz. "when the wicked 
 man turneth away from his wickedness that he hath com- 
 mitted, and doth tLat which is lawful and right, he shall 
 save his soul alive." And our Saviour says to Peter — 
 Satan desires to have thee, and to. sift thee as wheat, but 
 when thou art converted, i. e. when thou hast turn- 
 ed away from this temptation, strengthen the breth- 
 ren. 
 
 Regeneration, is derived from the Latin words re and 
 generOj which signify to be born again ; and our Sav- 
 iour says it must be of water and of the spirit ; which 
 the Christian church, in all nations, ages and countries, 
 has defined to be water in baptism, whereby the person 
 is, born out of the society of this world, into which he 
 is born at his natural birth; into the society of Chris- 
 tians : and the spirit which is giyen in God's good time, 
 whereby the natural disposition is changed from the love 
 and practice of that which is wrong, to the love and prac~ 
 tice of that which is good and right : and that every man, 
 woman and child, who is capable of being saved, is ca- 
 pable of being born again, and ought to be baptized : 
 and as we are all children of the same infinitely com- 
 passionate parent of the universe, each one has an equal 
 right to all the means of grace here and through them, 
 
RELIGION 195 
 
 to the hope of glory hereafter ; and it is wrong to refuse 
 infant children the benefits and privileges of the Gospel 
 covenant because their parents are not so good and so 
 exemplary as they should be. 
 
 * FEASTS AND FASTS. 
 
 The Christian church has always divided the Chris- 
 tian year into two parts, viz. from Advent to Trinity 
 Sunday, and from Trinity Sunday to Advent again.— 
 During the first six months, we are taught what God has 
 done for us ; and how much our salvation has been the 
 care of Heaven : During the last six months we are 
 taught what God requires us to do for ourselves. 
 
 Advent, is derived from the Latin words ad and venio 
 which signify coming or advancing to any place ; but a3 
 the word is used in the Christian church, it means our 
 Saviour's coming into this world, and is always the four 
 weeks next before Christmas. During these four weeka 
 it is the imperative duty cf every minister to p * ch anil 
 explain to his fearers the necessity and b r 3 fit of 
 Christ's first coding siat© the world to redeem inkind, 
 and the importance of his coming again in the last day 
 to judge the world. 
 
 ChristmaSj is the day of our Saviour's nativity ; on 
 which the Christian church joins with the Heavenly 
 Hosts, in giving glory to God in the highest, that in and 
 through Him, who is born into the world, as on that day, 
 there may be peace on earth, and God's good will to th« 
 sinful children of men. After Christinas the church 
 follows our Saviour through the whole course of his life, 
 so that there is no doctrine he ever taught, no miracle 
 he ever wrought, no example that he ever set forth for 
 imitation and instruction which will not be duly explain- 
 ed, inculcated and enjoined, and by every minister in all 
 nations, countries and languages, at the same time. It 
 is customary in the Episcopal Church to illuminate theii 
 nouses of worship on Christmas Eve, in foken of joy and 
 r joioing, and to represent that internal light which ha 
 who was the light of the world, was then about to intro- 
 duce : and also, to decorate themselves and their hous- 
 
196 RELIGION. 
 
 es and places of worship with green boughs, and vines, 
 and roses, and flowers, to shew that as these green boughs 
 and vines, &c. live through the cold and icy embrace of 
 winter, so in and through him who is born into the world 
 as at that time, our dead bodies shall live through the 
 cold and icv embrace of death, and in the morn of the 
 resurrection they shall rise and blossom as the rose. — 
 Our religion is not as the world was before it was made, 
 viz. without form, and void, and darkness upon it, but it 
 is reduced to a regular system, so that there is no article 
 of the Christian faith, necessary to be believed, and no 
 duty necessary to be performed, which will not be regu- 
 larly and duly pointed out, explained, and enjoined, at 
 least once in every year, and by every minister at the 
 same time. Most of the Old Testament is appointed to 
 be read through once, and the New Testament twice e* « 
 ery year, and the Book of Psalms once every month, 
 and by every minister at the same time ; and it is so ar- 
 ranged that the chapters and portions of scripture which 
 the ministers are required to read will expla'n and enjoin 
 the articles of faith necessary to be belie v ed, and the 
 duties necessary to be performed on that day, and at all 
 times. 
 
 New- Year, i3 observed, not because it is the first day 
 of the year, but because it was the day on which our 
 Saviour was circumcised. On that day it is especially 
 the duty of every minister to lay before his hearers the 
 necessity and the advantage of being admitted into cov- 
 enant with God : in the Jewish church by the rite of cir- 
 cumcision, and in the Christian church by the sacrament 
 of Baptism. Our commission is to preach the gospel 
 to every creature, and to baptise all nations. This gos- 
 pel is good news to all mankind ; it is,lhat notwithstand- 
 ing, since the fall, they are conceived in sin, and are 
 by nature the children of wrath ; God is now willing, in 
 and through Jesus Christ, to recieve them into the arms 
 of his mercy, to forgive their sins, to sanctify them with 
 the Holy Ghost, to give them the kingdom of heaven, 
 and a glorious res urrection at the last day : and these 
 promises are offered to you, to your children and to all 
 that are far off, even as many as the Lord our God shall 
 
RELIGION. 197 
 
 call : and be says, look unto me all ye ends of the 
 earth, and be ye saved. Those who have these good 
 news, and are willing to receive these great and glori- 
 ous promises, are required to accept them by coining in- 
 to covenant with Gsd, by promising and engaging on 
 their part, that they will use their best endeavors to re- 
 nounce and avoid all kind of sin and wickedness, that 
 they will constantly believe God's holy word, and obe- 
 diently keep his commands. The sign and seal of this 
 covenant is water applied by lawful authority, in the 
 name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy 
 Ghost ; for there are three that bear record in Heaven, 
 the Father, the Word, (i. e. the Son, for he was made 
 flesh, and dwelt among men,) and the Holy Ghost, and 
 these three are one. And there are three that 
 bear witness on earth ; the Spirit and the water, and the 
 blood, — represented by the blood and water that sprink- 
 led upon the earth from the side of our Savior as he 
 hung upon the cross ; blood to show that an atonement 
 was made for sin ; water to show the purifying nature 
 of the gospel ; and the spirit to change the heart or af- 
 fections of mankind from the love and practice of ungod- 
 liness and worldly lusts, to the love of God, and of a so- 
 ber, righteous and godly life, and these three agree in 
 one. For this reason infant children and others are 
 sprinkled in baptism, to signify the outpourings of the 
 Holy Ghost, the blood and water that sprinkled from the 
 side of our Savior as he hung upon the cross, and that 
 we are thus planted in the likeness, not oj his burial, but 
 of his death. But the frailty of human nature is such, 
 that we ought often to call ourselves to an account, to 
 bring our consciences to the bar of God, to become feel- 
 ingly sensible of our sins, and to flee to the blood of 
 Christ in the blessed sacrament of the Lord's Supper : 
 thereto receive all the benefits of his body broken and 
 his blood shed for us, that we may obtain the forgiveness 
 of what is past, renew the covenant between God and 
 our souls, and be reinstated into the divine favor and 
 protection. See John vi. 53—51. 
 
 Epiphany, is derived from the Greek -vord epipkaino- 
 mat, and signifies appearance. It is the time when our 
 
 17* 
 
198 RELIGION. 
 
 Saviour was manifested to the Gentiles by the leading of 
 a miraculous star ; when the partition wall between Jews 
 and Gentiles was broken down, and free salvation was 
 offered to every son and daughter of the human race up- 
 on equal terms. It is the time when the wise Men came 
 from the east to Jerusalem and inquired where he was 
 who was born King of the Jews &c. These wise men 
 were heathen or Gentiles ; and when they came into the 
 house, and saw the young child with Mary his mother, 
 they fell down and worshipped him: and when they had 
 opened their treasures, they presented unto him gifts of 
 gold, frankincense and myrrh — that is, they gave him 
 gold to shew that he was a king, they gave him frankin- 
 cense to shew that he was a God, and they gave him 
 myrrh to shew the lost and deplorable state of mankind 
 by nature and how necessary it is that they should be 
 restored to the favor of the king of glory in and through 
 the incense of his offerings. At this tinae we consider 
 the sheet which St. Peter saw let down from Heaven, 
 containing four footed beasts of every kind, to represent 
 all the different nations upon earth. At this time we 
 consider the first miracle our Saviour wrought, which 
 was that of turning water into wine. We also consider 
 a visible manifestation of the three persons in the ever 
 adorable Trinity of Heaven at the baptism of our Sav- 
 iour which was his ordination, or consecration to the of- 
 fice of a Priest, far he then began to be about thirty 
 years of age. God the Father was manifested in the 
 voice from heaven, which said, This is my beloved son, 
 hear ye him. The son was manifested in the water of 
 baptism, and the Holy Ghost was manifested in the form 
 of a dove descending and lighting upon him : and this is 
 one reason why we are baptized in the name of the Fa- 
 ther, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. 
 
 Ashwednesday, is the first of the forty days and forty 
 nights that our Saviour fasted and did penance for the 
 sins of mankind, and is the first day of Lent which is an 
 old Saxon word signifying spring, and includes the time 
 of our Saviour's fasting, which was in the spring of the 
 year. 
 
 Palm-Sunday, is the day that our Saviour ascended 
 
RELIGION. 199 
 
 into Jerusalem the last time amidst the hosannahs of 
 thousands, and those who went before and followed 
 after, cut down branches from the trees, and strewed 
 them in the way, Sic. in the fulfilment of the phroph- 
 ecy of Zachariah, ix. 9. written about 587 years be- 
 fore. 
 
 Passion Week, is the week after Palm Sunday, and 
 is the week of our Saviour's cruel and unfair trial before 
 the Jewish court or council. 
 
 Good Friday, is the day on which our blessed Sav- 
 iour died upon the cross for our redemption and final sal- 
 vation ; and is observed as a day of humiliation, fasting 
 and prayer. If is called good friday from the good ef- 
 fects which resulted to mankind from his death and suf- 
 ferings. 
 
 Easterday, is the day that our Saviour arose from 
 the dead as in earnest and as a pledge of the future res- 
 urrection of all his faithful followers to immortal glory 
 and happiness. Easter is derived from an old Saxon 
 word oest y which signifies to rise, and a star, a luminary 
 in heaven. So that as the lightning shines from the east 
 even unto the west, so shall be the coming of the Son of 
 Man ; and for this reason do all nations bury the dead 
 with their heads to the west facing to the east, so that 
 when Christ shall come to judge the world in the last 
 day, all who are in their graves shall hear his voice, and 
 come forth, their faces will be towards him, to receive 
 the joyful blessing which he shall then pronounce upon 
 them saying, come ye blessed of my Father, kc. Eas- 
 ter is the same to us that the passover was to the Jews : 
 As they calculated their time by the moon, so are we 
 obliged to have recourse to the same method of keep- 
 ing time, for the Almighty has said, Ex. xii, 14, Ye 
 shall keep it a feast to the Lord throughout your gener- 
 ations : ye shall keep it a feast by an ordnance for ever. 
 And St. Paul says 2 1 Cor. v. 7. Christ our passover 13 
 sacrificed for us, therefore let us keep the feast. 
 
 Holy Thursday, is what we call Ascension day ; 
 and is the day when our Saviour ascended visibly into 
 heaven, Acts i. 9. 10 and is set down at the right hand 
 
200 RELIGION. 
 
 of God, to intercede for us, till he shall come again with 
 power and glory. 
 
 Whitsunday, is the day when the Holy*Ghost descen- 
 ded upon the Apostles in the form of fire ; and they 
 were then baptized with the Holy Ghost and with fire ; 
 as was foretold by John the Baptist. It is the same to 
 us that Pentecost was to the Jews. 
 
 Trinity Sunday, is a day set apart to inculcate the 
 great and mysterious doctrine of the holy and ever ado- 
 rable Trinity, in whose name we have been baptized. 
 That there are three persons and one God, is a doctrine 
 taught in the holy scriptures. In the first chapter of 
 Genesis, God the Father spake ; the word (which was 
 afterwards made flesh,) went forth, and the spirit moved 
 upon the face of the waters. In the 26th verse, the 
 Almighty says, in the plural number , let us make man in 
 our image, and after our likeness. Our understanding 
 creates every thing that we know, it is the Creator with- 
 in us, and is to us, the father of all other faculties. Our 
 memory is begotten by the understanding, proceeds from 
 the understanding, saves and preserves what the under- 
 standing creates, and is the saviour within us. What 
 the understanding creates and the memory preserves, 
 our affection will induce us to love it or to hate it : to 
 pursue it or to avoid it, and will call us into action. Tell 
 me how much older the understanding is than the mem- 
 ory, and I will tell you how much older the Father is 
 than the Son. 
 
 This doctrine is not only taught in the Holy Scrip- 
 tures, and illustrated by the understanding, the memory 
 and the affection, which I have already explained ; but 
 in the very formation of our bodies, which are first cov- 
 ered with an epidermis, i. e. a scaf skin, the rete mu* 
 cosum, i. e. a substance under the scaf skin, and cutis 
 vera, i. e. the real or true skin. Allowing thirty days to 
 a month, in nine months are 270 days ; so allowing the 
 nails to be bones, {they are not bones, but nearer bone 
 than cartilege — call them bones) and there are 270 bones 
 in each human body, i. e. just as many bones in the hu- 
 man body as there are days in nine months. There are 
 fifty-two weeks in the year, and just fifty-two bones in 
 
RELIGION. 201 
 
 the trunk of the body. There are twelve months in the 
 year, and just twelve dorsal vertebra) or joints in the 
 back. There* are seven days in the week, and just seven 
 cervical vertebras, or joints in the human neca to 
 bow down to labor in the week with. There are twenty- 
 four hours in the day, and just twenty-four ribs in the 
 human body. There are thirty-two points of compass, 
 and just thirty-two bones, in each arm and in each leg, 
 to go all around the compass to get your living with. 
 There are thirty -two different kinds of alimentary food, 
 more or less, and just thirty-two teeth in every »**man 
 mouth, where they have a full set to masticate that food. 
 There are but eight notes in music, and in dissecting the 
 ear, we find that there are just eight parts on eacn ear 
 to hear those notes of music. There are but seven 
 primary colors, and on dissecting the eye, we find that 
 there are just seven parts in each eye to see those colors. 
 There are three lobes in the brain, which is the seal oj 
 life, called the cerebrum, cerebellum? and medulla ob- 
 longata, and there are three persons in the Holy Trinity 
 who gave life. There are thirty-nine books in the old 
 Testament ; thirty-nine stripes were to be inflicted o. 
 those who should violate those books : and just thirty- 
 nine pair of nerves to feel those stripes when they were 
 inflicted, for where there is rio nerve there * s no feeling. 
 There are five senses, viz. hearing, seeing, tasting, smel- 
 ling and feeling ; five orders of architecture, five points 
 of moral fellowship, and five ringers and five toes on 
 each hand and on each foot, to perform with. How 
 wonderfully is the human body made ! how exactly is 
 it formed to answer the purpose for which it was de- 
 signed ! 
 
 And thus you see, that to deny the doctrine of the 
 Trinity is to deny your own haptism ; for you were bap- 
 tized in *.he name of the Father and of the Son and of 
 the Holy Ghost, it is to deny the Holy Scriptures, for 
 there are three that bear record in Heaven, the Father, 
 the Word and the Holy Ghost, and these three are one — it 
 is to deny your own souls, for they were maae in the 
 image of God — it is to deny your own boaies, for 
 there are three lobes in the brain which is the «eat of 
 
202 RELIGION. 
 
 life — and it is to deny the elements of the material 
 world. 
 
 Innocent's Day, December 23th, is the day on which 
 Herod commanded 14,000 innocent children, that were 
 two years old and under, to be put to death in search of 
 our Saviour. 
 
 Conversion of St. Paul, on the 25th of January, is 
 set apart to consider his conversion, life, doctrine, minis- 
 try, history, &c. 
 
 Purification of the blessed virgin Mary, February 
 2d, according to the custom of the Jewish Church, is to 
 give thanks after the birth of a child, and is what we call 
 churching of women. 
 
 Annunciation of the virgin Mary, March 25th, when 
 the angel declared that she was highly favored of the 
 Lord, that she should conceive and bring forth a sor 
 and should call his name Jesus. Read Luke i. 26^ 
 &c. 
 
 Septuagesima is a latin word which signifies 70th, and 
 is about the 70th day before Easter or the Passover. 
 
 Sexagesimo is a latin word which signifies 60th, and is 
 about the 60th day before Easter. 
 
 Quinquagesima is a latin word which signifies 50th, and 
 is about the 50th day before Easter. 
 
 Quadragesima is a latin word which sio-riifies 40th 
 and is about the 40th day before Easter. The design 
 of retaining these names is to show the connection be- 
 tween the Greek, the Latin, the English and other 
 Churches. 
 
 Rogation is derived from the Latin word rogo, which 
 signifies to ask, beg or supplicate ; and Rogation days 
 are the Mondays, Tuesdays and Wednesdays, before 
 our blessed Saviour ascended into Heaven, and are set 
 apart to supplicate God's mercies and favors through his 
 mediation. 
 
 The several Saint's days are set apart to consider the 
 particular virtues, piety, examples and histories, of those 
 saints and good men who have gone before us. 
 
 Shrove Tuesday, is derived from an old Saxon word 
 which signifies to confess their faults with fear, <juak- 
 
RELIGION 203 
 
 ing and shivering, and is the day before Ash Wednes- 
 day. 
 
 lepWhat may be done at any time will commonly 
 be done at no time ; and there is certainly great propri- 
 ety in setting apart certain days and seasons in every 
 year to inculcate the most material articles of the chris- 
 tian faith and to explain and enjoin the most material 
 duties of a christian life, conversation and behav- 
 iour. 
 
 The first religion of external observances, that God 
 ever gave to man, was the Patriarchical Religion, in 
 which the father of the family, the head of the tribe, or 
 the first man among them was their Priest and offered 
 sacrifice to God for himself and others. This religion 
 lasted from Adam to Moses, about 2430 years. 
 
 The second Religion, of external observances and in- 
 ternal improvements, that God ever gave to man, was the 
 Jewish Religion, in which they had High Priests, Priests 
 and Levites ; three separate and distinct orders of Clergy 
 with their distinct offices, to offer sacrifices, &c. to God, 
 for themselves and others. This Religion lasted from 
 Moses to Christ, about 1570 years, and is set forth in the 
 old Testament. 
 
 The third and last Religion, of external observance* 
 and internal graces and improvements which God gave t( 
 man, was the Christian Religion, in which they have 
 Bishops, Priests and Deacons ; three separate and dis- 
 tinct orders of Clergy with their distinct offices, to offer 
 to God the commemorative sacrifice of praise and thanks- 
 giving, for the expiatory sacrifice of Christ who once 
 offered himself a sacrifice for all, &,c. This Religion 
 has and will last from Christ's first advent to redeem 
 mankind, until his second and far more glorious advent 
 to judge the world. 
 
 The Mahometan Religion originated in Asia, A. D. 
 606, and their faith and external observances are con* 
 tained and set forth in a book called the Alcoran. They 
 believe in one God and in Mahommed as his prophet , 
 they believe in angels and in devils : they believe m 
 their Alcoran, in a future accountability and a final judg- 
 ment ; they hold that God has from all eternity absolute- 
 
204 RELIGION. 
 
 !y and unconditionally fore-ordained and fore-decreed all 
 the actions of all his creatures, and all their happiness 
 or misery to all eternity.— Their Religion requires pray- 
 er, giving of alms, fasting and pilgrimage to Mecca, 
 &c. They abstain from usury, gambling, drinking 
 wine, eating blood and swine's flesh. — They are di- 
 vided into different sects or parties, and are continu- 
 ally condemning one another. There are said to be 
 140,000,000 of the human race who are Mahometans, 
 residing in Asia, Africa, and in the south east part of 
 Europe. 
 
 Paganism is the same as Heathenism, and embraces 
 all who worship false Gods, or no God at all. Atheist 
 is one who believes that there is no God, or Creator, or 
 Governor of the Universe. Deist is one who believes 
 that there is a God, but does not believe the Bible to 
 come from him any more than any other book, nor does 
 he believe any communication from him except in his 
 works of creation. 
 
 Papists are the same as Roman Catholics, including all 
 who belong to what they call the True Church. — I be- 
 lieve in the. Holy Catholic Church, embracing all who 
 are sanctified, and are led by the spirit, i. e. dispositiDn 
 cf Christ, of every nation, country, language and persua- 
 sion under Heavens ; but I do not believe in the If oly 
 Roman Catholic Church. My objections to them are, 
 that the Bishop of Rome claims an authority, which in 
 my opinion, never was given to him or to any other man, 
 except to Jesus Christ, and only to him as God and man. 
 In the next place I do not believe in their seven sacra- 
 ments, in transubstantiation, in purgatory, in worshiping 
 images or in worshiping God by them. In indigencies 
 to commit sin, &,e. &c. &c. 
 
 Episcopalians are so called from the Greek word Epis- 
 Jcopos, which signifies a Bishop or an overseer, who is 
 the successor of an Apostle and invested with divine au- 
 thority to ordain ministers and to govern them and all 
 things belonging to the Church according to Christ's 
 laws ; but by no means has he authority contrary to the 
 law of Christ and the established order of the Church 
 any more than a Judge or Justice has authority contrary 
 
RELIGION. 205 
 
 to the law of the state. When Christ was upon earth he 
 instituted and established a church to be under the gos- 
 pel dispensation in the New Testament, in conformity to 
 the Church of Israel in the Old Testament. That was 
 a well organized society, with proper officers, to continue 
 to the end of that dispensation. The Christian Church 
 is a well organized society, with proper officers to continue 
 to the end of the world. If it be Christ's Church it 
 must have been organized by him, the officers must have 
 been commissioned by him, and they must now receive 
 their authority from him, immediately from Heaven, or 
 by a regular succession. This the Church of England and 
 the Episcopal Church in America claim, and in my opin- 
 ion, they adduce abundant proof to substantiate thte 
 claim. In proportion to their numbers they certainly 
 are one of the most learned, we-althy, pious and respec* 
 table denominations in the United States. 
 
 Presbyterians are so called from the Greek word 
 Presbuteros, which signifies an elder, an older person, one 
 who is in the second order of clergy ; and for them 
 to ordain and govern the Church without their Bishop, 
 is like justices of the peace commissioning other justices, 
 and governing the state without the Governor. They 
 originated in Scotland about the year 1530, and are a 
 very numerous, learned and respectable body of profes- 
 sing Christians, but are wonderfully divided into differ- 
 ent sects and parties, so that if any should wish to be a 
 Presbyterian, he would hardly know what party to 
 join, 
 
 Congre nationalists were so called because they supposed 
 that all ecclesiastical authority was lodged in the Con- 
 gregation^ and formerly ministers were ordained and mem- 
 bers were admitted into the Church by a vote of the 
 congregation. They were organized in England by 
 one Cart wright about the year 1580, and are a very 
 learned, pious, respectable body of professing Christians; 
 in some cases they are highly Calvani.stic, in others Ar- 
 minian. 
 
 Independents were so called, because they held, that 
 any number of professing Christians had a right to form 
 themselves into a Church, choose one of their own num- 
 
 is 
 
206 RELIGION. 
 
 ber to be theii minister, to ordain him and under him 
 to enjoy all ordinances of Religion, independently of any 
 body in the world. They were first organized in Eng 
 land by one Robert Brown, about the year 1590. They 
 have now very generally amalgamated with the Congre- 
 gationalists. 
 
 Baptists were formerly called Anabaptist, because they 
 baptized again those who joined them, even if they had 
 been baptized, and Antipedobaptist, because they rejec- 
 ted infant baptism and baptism by sprinkling or pouring 
 water on the subject. They originated in Germany 
 about the year 1525, though some claim to be descended 
 from John the Baptist, and others from the Apostles ; but 
 they are now a learned, respectable body of professing 
 Christians. 
 
 Methodists are so called, oecause West ley and Whit- 
 field their founders, adopted a particular method in their 
 religious exercises. They were first organized in Eng- 
 land about the year 1729. They are now the most nu- 
 merous denomination in the United States, and for elo- 
 quence, vital piety, and strict morality, they are excell- 
 ed by none. In point of doctrine they agree with the 
 Church of England for the most part. 
 
 Quakers are so called because they had a particular 
 manner in their meetings of shaking and quaking. They 
 originated in England about the year 1650, and were 
 founded by George Fox. Like most other denomina- 
 tions, they are divided into sects and parties. The Hix- 
 ites is a party lately sprung up among them, and has 
 caused great animosity and division : they deny the di- 
 vinity of Christ and the sufficiency of the Holy Scrip- 
 tures. 
 
 Universalists arc so called because they hold that 
 all men will finally be saved. They also are divided 
 among themselves; some cla ; m that there will be no pun- 
 ishment after death for any crimes committed in this life 
 — others claim that there will be a punishment, but that 
 there will be a final restoration ; but in any case, if they 
 err »t is on the charitable side ; if it be a dangerous er- 
 ror, as I think it is, it is a good natured one. 
 
 Arians are so called because they originated from one 
 
RELIGION. 207 
 
 Arius, in the year, 315. He taught that Christ was not 
 the Eternal God, and ought not to be worshipped. To 
 confute this error, the Nicene Council was held ; 
 composed of all the Bishops in the known world, and the 
 Nicene creed was then adopted, A. D. 325, and has 
 been constantly acknowledged and used in the Church 
 ever since. Socinians, Unitarians, &,c. agree in the 
 main points with the Arians. 
 
 ON THE HOLY SCRIPTURES. 
 
 All denominations of Christians agree in acknowl- 
 edging the Book called the Bible, to have been given 
 by the immediate influence and inspiration of God : and 
 that it contains and sets forth the articles of their faith 
 and the rule of their practice. The Old Testament is 
 acknowledged and believed by the Jews ; both the Old 
 and New Testaments are acknowledged and believed by 
 Christians. The general evidences on which they found 
 their belief in the divine authority of the Bible, are, 1st, 
 miracles ; 2d, fulfilment of prophecies ; 3d, historical 
 facts ; 4th, internal marks of truth, and our own con- 
 sciences bearing witness. 
 
 1st. I shall endeavor to shew that these miracles were 
 matters of fact, such as men's outward senses, their eyes 
 and ears might be judges of. 2d. That they were done 
 publicly in the face of the world. 3d. That not only 
 public monuments have been kept up in memory of them, 
 but outward actions have been performed. 4th. That 
 such monuments, observances and actions, did commence 
 at the time these miracles or matters of fact were done. 
 If 1 can prove this, 1 think that every Atheist, Deist, 
 and unbeliever, must give up their doubts. 
 
 1st. Suppose that De Witt Clinton, or any other man, 
 should say and publish to the world, that he did yesterday, 
 by a miraculous power, divide the North River in presence 
 of all the inhabitants of Albany, and conduct them through. 
 on dry ground, to Grcenbush, the water standing like 
 walls on both sides ! It would be absolutely impossible 
 .o persuade the people of Albany that this was true, be- 
 cause every man, woman and child would contradict it : 
 
£03 BEUGION. 
 
 and s«y that it was notoriously fetee. IS is vnerefore 
 manifest that no such imposition could be put upon tjhe 
 people at the time it was said to have been done. The 
 only way then to get along with this, is to say that the 
 story was invented some years afterwards, when the peo- 
 ple were dead and gone, who lived when the facts was 
 said to be done. But here my 3d and 4th evidences re- 
 fute the plea. Suppose someone should say that 150 
 years ago De WittCIinton divided the North River, and 
 all the Inhabitants of Albany followed him through on 
 dry ground to Greenbush, the water standing like walls 
 on both sides ; that it was done on such a particular 
 day and year, and from that day to this every man and 
 child at the age of twelve years had a joint of his little 
 finger cut off, that every man in Albany now had that 
 mark upon his hand, that this was in commemoration ot 
 their passing through the North River in the manner 
 aforesaid ; that it was instituted at that time and had con- 
 tinued ever since in memory of it. It would be absolute- 
 ly impossible to persuade the people of Albany to be- 
 lieve this to be true, because every person could and 
 would contradict it. 
 
 Now let us compare this with Moses and Christ. Could 
 Moses persuade 600,000 children of Israel to believe, 
 that he had divided the Red Sea, and that they had follow- 
 ed him through the midst of it on dry ground, the water 
 standing like walls on both sides ? That he had fed them 
 with manna, and the other matters of fact set forth in his 
 books, if they were not so ? He could not make them 
 believe it at the time when it was said to have been done 
 because every man, woman and child, could and would 
 contradict him. But read the 11th chapter of Deut. 
 from the second to the 8th verse, for, says he, / speak not 
 with your children which have not known and which have 
 not seen, fyc. — But your eyes have seen all the great acts of 
 the Lord which he did, $c. Now it would be as impossi- 
 ble for Moses to make the children of Israel to believe 
 these things if they were not true, as it would for De 
 Witt Clinton or any other person to make the people of 
 Albany believe that they had gone through the North 
 River dry shod and on dry ground if it were not true 
 
RELIGION. 20* 
 
 The most then that can be said is, that these hooks of 
 Moses were wrote some years after him and put out in 
 his name. But this could not be, because they speak of 
 themselves as delivered by Moses and kept in the ark 
 from his time. Read the 31st chapter of Deut. — Moses 
 himself made an end of ivriting them, and he himself deliv- 
 ered them to the Levites, and they were by his order kept in 
 the ark as the perpetual law of that people. Suppose any 
 man should now write a book and call it the statute law 
 of New- York, and put it into the library of the Secreta- 
 ry of State, could he make it pass as the law book of the 
 State when they had never seen it or heard of it before ? 
 As impossible was it for the books of Moses to have 
 been received for what they declare themselves to be, 
 viz. the laws of that nation — that they had owned and 
 received and been governed by them, when they had 
 never so much as heard of them. Nay, they must in 
 an instant forget all their former laws and usages and 
 receive these as such when they had never heard of them 
 before ! Let me ask, was there ever a book of sham 
 laws, which were not the laws of any people, palmed 
 upon that people as their laws ? Was such a thing ever 
 done ? Why then will they charge this upon the Bible ? 
 The Jews are now, at this very time, 1832, here with us, 
 we know them, and they are now governed by these 
 very laws. But these books not only contain certain 
 laws, but a history of facts on which these laws are foun- 
 ded, viz. the Sabbath, the Passover, the Day of Pente- 
 cost, &c. ; could any one persuade the people of the 
 United States to believe that their independence was not 
 declared on the 4th of July, 1776 ? No more could we 
 persuade the Jews to believe that they did not pass 
 through the Red Sea on dry ground, when the water 
 stood like walls on both sides ; that they were not fed 
 with manna ; that they were not passed over when the 
 Egyptians were destroyed, &c. Tne passing ofthe chil- 
 dren of Israel through the River Jordan is not less mi- 
 raculous than their passing through the Red Sea : and 
 it was done publicly in open day iight ; it was a fact that 
 men's outward senses, their eyes and ears might hear 
 and see, and of which they might all judge, and the 
 
 18* 
 
210 RELIGION. 
 
 stones set up in Gilgal to commemorate that event re- 
 main to this day. Read the third chapter of Joshua 9th 
 verse, &c. 
 
 What I have said of Moses and the Jews in the Old 
 Testament, is equally true of Christ and of Christians in 
 the New Testament. 1st. The miracles of Christ were 
 matters of fact, such as men's outward senses, their 
 eyes, ears and experience might judge of. 2d. They 
 were done publicly in the face of the world. 3d. Pub 
 lie monuments and outward observances have been kept 
 up in memory of them. 4th. These observances did 
 commence at the time the miracles were wrought, and 
 have been constantly kept up in memory of them. Our 
 Savior says, t spake openly to the world and in secret have 
 I said nothing. About 3000 were converted at one time, 
 and about 5000 at another time, and it was in consequence 
 of what they themselves had seen and heard, and expe- 
 rienced : so that the two first rules are established, and 
 the two second rules are established by the observance 
 of baptism, and the Lord's Supper instituted in com- 
 memoration of the miraculous death, resurrection and 
 atonement made by our Saviour ; also visibly to admit 
 us into his family and to continue us in union with him 
 and with one another. They were instituted at the time 
 the events took place, and have been constantly observ- 
 ed ever since. Can any one reasonably believe that 
 the whole Christian world would unite in keeping Christ- 
 mas if Christ had never been born ; in keeping Epipha- 
 ny if he had never been manifested to the Gentiles : in 
 keeping Good Friday if he had never been crucified ; in 
 keeping Easter if he had never risen from the dead ; in 
 keeping Holy Thursday if he had never ascended in- 
 to Heaven ; in keeping Whit Sunday if the Holy Ghost 
 had never descended upon the Apostles ? 
 
 The Bible contains prophecies of such things as Om- 
 niscience alone could foresee ; and such events as Om- 
 nipotence alone could accomplish. Among many other 
 things, it was foretold by Isaiah expressly, in the 7th 
 chapter, That a virgin should conceive and bear a son, and 
 his name should he called Immanuel. This was literally 
 and strictly fulfilled in the birth of our Saviour 742 
 
RELIGION. 211 
 
 years afterwards : See Matthew i. 23. In addition to 
 this, every man's own conscience, if he will read the Bi- 
 ble with candour and seriousness, must bear witness to 
 the truth of it. And the effect which it has upon all na- 
 tions who acknowledge and receive it as the standard of 
 their faith and practice is a standing, living, external and 
 powerful evidence of its divine authority. In the Old 
 Testament Moses was a type of Christ, and the Jewish 
 Religion was in all material points a representation of 
 the Christian Religion. It was as a light shining in a 
 dark place; it was a lamp to our feet and a light to our 
 paths. What happened to the Jews in the Old Testa- 
 ment was for our example in the New ; see i. Cor. x. 
 6. and all Scripture is given by inspiration of God, and 
 is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for 
 instruction in righteousness ; that the man of God may 
 be perfect, thoroughly furnished unto all good works. 
 
 1st. In the Old Testament, Moses was born into this 
 world for the important purpose of redeeming and rescu- 
 ing the children of Israel from the bondage of Pharaoh 
 and the Egyptians, and of conducting them through the 
 wilderness to the land of Canaan. In the New Testa- 
 ment 1570 years afterwards, Jesus Christ was born into 
 this world for the important purpose of redeeming and 
 rescuing mankind from the bondage of Satan, and our 
 spiritual enemies, and conducting us through the wilder- 
 ness of this world to the land of everlasting life and hap- 
 ?iness which is the heavenly Canaan. 2d. In the Old 
 ^stament Moses was preserved in Egypt when Phara- 
 oh commanded all the male children of Israel to be put 
 to death lest he should lose his kingdom. In the New 
 Testament, 1570 years afterwards, Joseph and Mary, be- 
 ing warned in a dream, fled into Egypt, and Jesus Christ 
 was preserved in the same place, when Herod comman- 
 ded all the male children of Israel, that were two years 
 old and under, to be put to death, lest he should lose his 
 Kingdom. 3d. In the Old Testament, Moses was 
 obliged to work miracles, and to show signs and wonders 
 to persuade the children of Israel to believe in him and 
 to follow him. In the New Testament, Jesus Christ was 
 obliged to work miracles and to shew signs and wonders 
 
212 RELIGION. 
 
 to persuade mankind to believe in him and to follow him/ 
 4th. In the Old Testament, Moses led the children of 
 Israel through the waters of the Red Sea, and they were 
 baptized unto him, and in the cloud before they could be 
 secure from Pharaoh and his host. In the New Testa- 
 ment, Jesus Christ leads mankind through the waters 
 of Baptism, and we are baptized unto him and the Holy 
 Ghost, before we can be secure from the power of Satan 
 and his hosts. 5th. In the Old Testament, Moses went 
 up into the mountain and fasted forty days and forty 
 nights before he delivered his ten commandments. In 
 the New Testament, Jesus Christ went up into a moun- 
 tain and fasted forty days and forty nights before he do* 
 livored his beatitudes, which are properly his command- 
 ments, in the 5th chapter of Matthew. 6th. In the Old 
 Testament, Moses and the glory of God were manifes- 
 ted to the children of Israel in the form of fire in a burn- 
 ing bush, when they could not look upon him for the 
 brightness of his face. In the New Testament, Jesus 
 Christ and the glory of God were manifested to his dis- 
 ciples in his transfiguration on the mount, when his face 
 became like fire, above the brightness of the sun ; and 
 his raiment became shining white so as no fuller on earth 
 could white them. 7th. In the Old Testament, the 
 children of Israel would have famished in the wilderness 
 with thirst, had it not been for water which Moses caused 
 to flow from a rock. In the New Testament, mankind 
 would famish in the wilderness of this world with thirst 
 after spiritual and immortal things, were it not for the 
 doctrines of life and salvation which flows from Jesus 
 Christ and his Gospel. 8th. In the Old Testament, 
 the children of Israel could not be supported in then 
 natural life till they could arrive to the land of Dromise, 
 without manna, which was a peculiar bread sent down 
 from Heaven. In the New Testament we cannot be 
 supported in our spiritual life, and nourished unto eter- 
 nal life in the world to come, without the sacraments of 
 the Lord's Supper. Jesus Christ says, I am the bread 
 A at came down from Heaven. This is my bodv and 
 Ihis is my blood. 9th. In the Old Testament, the chil- 
 dren of Israel could not take possession of the land of 
 
RELIGION. 213 
 
 promise until they passed the river Jordan, and the walls 
 of Jericho fell with the blowing of ram's horns, the sound 
 of trumpets, a shout and a great noise. In the New 
 Testament, we cannot take possession of our land of 
 promise, of everlasting life and happiness, until we pass 
 the Jordan of death ; and the walls of our Jericho, which 
 are our natural bodies, fall to the ground with sighs, 
 groans and convulsive agonies of death. 10th. In the 
 Old Testament, there are twelve Patriarchs. In the 
 New Testament, Jesus Christ chose twelve Apostles. 
 11th. In the Old Testament, Moses chose seventy El- 
 mers to assist him in the government of the Jewish Church. 
 In the New Testament, Jesus Christ chose seventy dis- 
 ciples to assist him in the government of the Christian 
 Church. 12th. In the Old Testament, as Moses ap- 
 pointed three separate and distinct orders of clergy, viz. 
 High Priests, Priests and Levites, in the Jewish Church* 
 to continue to the end of that dispensation. In the New 
 Testament, Jesus Christ appointed three separate and 
 distinct orders of clergy, viz. Bishops, Priests and Dea- 
 cons, in the Christian Church, to continue to the end of 
 the world ; and if you argue me out of Episcopacy yo* 
 argue me out of Christianity. 13th. In the Old Tes- 
 merit, as the Priesthood in the Jewish Church was trans- 
 mitted in a direct uninterrupted line of succession from 
 Aaron to Christ. In the New Testament, the Priest- 
 hood in the Christian Church has and will be transmitted 
 in a direct uninterrupted line of succession from Christ's 
 ascension into Heaven, till his second coming to jud^e 
 the world in the last day. 14th. In the Old Testament, 
 as the Jewish Church was taken captive, carried into 
 Babylon, and kept 70 years in slavery. In the New 
 Testament, the Church of England, the Episcopal 
 Church in Germany, and elsewhere, have been taken 
 captive by the Roman Catholics, carried into Babylonish 
 and Popish darkness, and kept for many years in slavery. 
 15th. In the Old Testament as the Jewish Church was 
 preserved and restored to its former glory. In the New 
 Testament, the Episcopal Church was preserved through 
 the dark ages of Popery ; and at the reformation restor- 
 ed to its former glory. 16th. In the Old Testament, 
 
214 RELIGION. 
 
 as Korah, Dathan, and Abiram, rose up against the es* 
 tablished Priesthood in the Jewish Church, under a vain 
 pretence that all the congregation were holy and pure, 
 as is contained in the 16th chapter of Numbers. In 
 the New Testament, Oliver Cromwell, and his 250 Pu- 
 ritan members of Parliament, more or less, who were 
 princes in the assembly, famous in the congregation, men of 
 renown, rose up against the established Priesthood in 
 the Christian Church under the same vain pretence that 
 they were more holy and pure, and hence they were 
 called Puritans. 17th. In the Old Testament, as the 
 earth opened her mouth and swallowed them up alive, 
 and all that appertained to them. In the New Testa- 
 ment, Oliver Cromwell, and his associates, died a miser- 
 able death ; his 250 members of parliament came to 
 nothing ; the ground, in one sense, opened her mouth 
 and swallowed them up alive, and all that appertained to 
 them. Fire came out from the Lord and consumed one 
 party. The fire of enthusiasm and delusion consumed 
 these, and still continues to consume the sectaries, who 
 follow their example. 
 
 From the building of the tower of Babel, what doc- 
 trine, what reproof, what correction and instruction aro 
 we to gain ? It happened for our example : They, not 
 contented with the way of salvation prescribed by tha 
 Almighty, undertook to build a tower of their own, and 
 to climb up to Heaven in their own way ; but their 
 tongues were divided, they were scattered, and where 
 are they ? In the New Testament, people now, not con- 
 tented with the way of life and salvation, as prescribed 
 by the Almighty in the Episcopal Church, which is es- 
 tablished by divine wisdom, in conformity to the pattern 
 under the Jewish dispensation, have separated from this 
 ancient and universal Church, are building to themselves 
 towers of Babel ; their tongues are divided ; there are 
 no two of them that have the same prayer, the same 
 psalm, the same portions of scripture, the same worship 
 at the same time : and if you could hear them all at 
 once, there is nothing below the heavenly world that 
 would resemble the builders of the tower of Babel so 
 much as they would. And where are they ? Scattered 
 
MEMOIRS. 215 
 
 upon the face of the earth, and their tongues are still 
 divided. But in the ancient Episcopal and universal 
 church, are their tongues divided ? No : this is like a 
 city at unity in itself; the King's daughter (that is, the 
 true church) is all glo7*ious within — see the 45th psalm ; 
 they all speak the same things at the same time ; they 
 all have thue same prayers, for God is always the same, 
 and the general wants of all mankind are always the 
 same ; they all have the same psalms ; they all have the 
 same portions of scripture ; they all have the same wor-> 
 ship at the same time ; and if you could hear them all 
 at once, like a column of incense, their united devotions 
 would ascend to heaven ; and God, who is a God of or- 
 der, and not of confusion, would grant them a favora- 
 ble acceptance ; this is the Holy Catholic Church ; the 
 General Assembly and Church of the first born in earth 
 and in heaven. 
 
 I mean not to insult, nor to offend any one, but in the 
 bowels of mercy and kindness, I beseech each one for 
 himself to stop, pause, think and consider what I have 
 said on the case of Moses and Christ, on the Jewish and 
 Christian Church, on Korah and his company, and Oli- 
 ver Cromwell and his company, on the tower of Babel, 
 and the separation from the Episcopal Church. I asl* 
 your consciences; I ask you in the love and fear of God { 
 are these things so ? I might mention the case of Nadab 
 and Abihu, who buirt incense with strange fire, and the 
 fire came out from lie Lord and consumed them. I 
 might mention the case of Micah, of Jeroboam, of Saul 
 and others. The children of Israel, in passing through 
 the wilderness to the lard of promise, were designed to 
 represent us in passing through the wilderness of this 
 world to the land of everlasting life and happiness, and 
 what happened to them vas for our instruction and acimo- 
 nilion. 
 
 ON THE AUTIIOR11Y OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 When our forefathers first came to this country, they 
 came from England ; and when they < ame from England 
 they came 0o\. the Church of Engl, li I and were disscn- 
 
21« RELIGION. 
 
 ters from that Church ; and the common apology is that 
 they had as much right to separate from them as they 
 had to separate from the Church of Rome ; but tHs is 
 not the truth ! taking it for granted, that the sentiments 
 contained in my letter to Gov. Wolcott, page 136, are 
 correct and true, viz. that no one can lawfully act in the 
 name of another, without his authority, I proceed to re- 
 mark that our Saviour Jesus Christ was like Moses, a 
 lawgiver, and expressly declared that he had all power in 
 heaven and in earth. This he proved by the four great 
 evidences of the truth of Christianity, viz. 1st. Mira- 
 cles; 2d, Fulfilment of Prophecies ; 3d, Historical facts ; 
 4th, Internal Marks of Truth. With this authority he 
 commissioned his Apostles to go into all the world, to 
 preach the Gospel, that is, the good news of life and 
 salvation, to every creature, to baptize all nations ; and 
 promised to continue with them always, even unto the 
 end of the world ; and that the gates of hell should 
 never prevail against them. With this commission they 
 went forth into different parts of the world, among the 
 different nations of the earth, under different forms of 
 civil government, where they spoke different languages, 
 and among them planted the Christian Religion and the 
 Christian Church, in exact conformity to the Jewish re- 
 ligion and Church in the Old Testament ; only that one 
 was a representation of the other, as Moses* himself was 
 to represent Christ. The Apostles and their successors 
 were soon called Bishops, and were in answer to the 
 High Priests in the Jewish Church. The Elders were 
 soon called Priests, and were in answer to the Priests 
 in the Jewish Church, and the Deacons were ordained 
 Ministers, and were in answer to the Levites. 
 
 Heylyn, in his Cosmography, which is a book that I 
 never have heard doubted, and is as much to be relied 
 on as any other book of human composition, says in the 
 third page, folio : 
 
 " I have taken more especial notice of the ancient and 
 " present face of Christianity in all parts of the world ; 
 V the planting and government of the Churches, the 
 il heterodoxies and opinions of the several sects into 
 u which it doth now stand dismembered ; by which it 
 
RELIGION. 217 
 
 " will appear most clearly, among other things, that the 
 u doctrine and government of the Church are of equal 
 " standing; that this government was no other than that 
 " of Bishops, and that wherever Christianity did find 
 " any admittance, Episcopacy was also admitted as a 
 " part thereof. The Gospel being in most places first 
 " preached by Bishops or growing to esteem and strength 
 " under their authority. And it is found, upon theso re- 
 " searches, that Episcopacy is coeval with the Churcn 
 " itself. 
 
 These are the words of one of the most learned and 
 pious men in the world ; a man whose truth I never 
 have heard called in question. St. Peter was the first 
 Bishop of Rome, where he was crucified, with his head 
 downward, by the cruel edict of Nero, A. D. 69. St. 
 James was the first Bishop in Jerusalem, and finally 
 sealed the truth of his religion by being beheaded there 
 under the order of Herod. St. Andrew was the first 
 Bishop in Greece, where he was finally crucified under 
 the edict of iEgeas: his cross was not in the common 
 form, viz. a post set in the ground and a beam or stick 
 across the top of it, with the hands nailed to each end 
 of the stick, and the feet crossed and nailed to the post ; 
 but his cross was in the form of an X, with one hand 
 nailed to each end of the stake, and his feet extended 
 and nailed to each post below : and for this reason an X 
 has always been called St. Andrew's cross. It might be 
 useful and entertaining to give an account of the life, la- 
 bors, settlement and death of each of the Apostles, who 
 Xtfere the first Bishops of the Church — but this cannot be 
 done without going beyond my limits, which I have ex- 
 ceeded already. St. John was the first Bishop in Asia: 
 St. Mark and St. Luke went into Africa : St. Thomas 
 went into the East Indies, and on his way planted a 
 Church in Syria, which has remained there from that day 
 to this, not knowing that there were any other people in 
 the world who professed Christianity but themselves ; 
 and no other people k.iew of them — They were discov- 
 ered a few years since by the Rev. Claudius Buchanan, 
 who was an Episcopal Missionary ; and to his Unspeak- 
 able joy, he found that in all material points of govern- 
 
 19 
 
218 RELIGION. 
 
 Isient or authority, of Doctrine and of Worship, they 
 agreed with the Church of England. This is one of 
 the most extraordinary and interesting discoveries which 
 has been made within 500 years. It is a plain and unde- 
 niable evidence of the truth of the Episcopal Church. 
 In consequence of it, one of the most learned and dis- 
 tinguished characters in the state of New- York and in 
 the United States, has declared in favor of the Epis- 
 copal Church, and says, if he had no other proof than 
 this Syrian Church, it would satisfy his mind. St. Paul 
 was the first Bishop in England. Mason and Lindsay 
 Ray, tnat ne came there A. D. 59. The general account 
 and opinion is, that he first preached the Gospel in a place 
 then called Avingnon, and which : s now a died Glaston- 
 bury. He continued his ministry in England and in dif- 
 ferent parts of Europe and in Asia, for 35 years, when 
 he returned to Rome and was beheaded there, by a cru- 
 el edict of the bloody Nero, in the 68th year of his 
 age. 
 
 The Church of England being thus founded and es- 
 tablished, not by St. Peter, but by St. Paul, continued 
 in union and prosperity with the other churches. Her 
 Bishops attended their meetings and Counc ils. The 
 Church of Rome was at this time as pure as any other 
 At this time there was no such thing as Popery ; the 
 Bishop of Rome claimed no superiority, he exer- 
 cised no superiority. But in the year 606, Phoc us 
 invested the Bishop of Rome with civil authority ; 
 and then he was not only Bishop, but Emperor of 
 th? whole Roman Empire: and it was this union of 
 Church and State which began and constituted 
 Popery. In 607 he s^nt St. Austin into England, and 
 demanded that the Bishop of England should submit to 
 the Bishop of Rome, as the head of the Universal 
 Church, as Bishop over all other Bishops. This was 
 A. D. 607 The Bishop of England declared, that he 
 never so much as heard that the Bishop of Rome ever 
 pretended to have any authority in England before ; and 
 wholly refused to submit. St. Austin return* d to Rome, 
 and two years after, viz. 609, he came over the second 
 time, and then engaged Ethelbeit, King of the Saxons, 
 
RFXIGION. 219 
 
 to wage war with the ancient Britons, and to compel 
 them by force and arms to submit ; some fled to Wales, 
 and some to one place, and some to another. At length 
 they agreed to acknowledge the supremacy of the Bish- 
 op of Rome, and to pay what, is called the Peler pence ; 
 but still they retained their own Bishops and Clergy, 
 taught their own doctrines, and performed their own ser- 
 vice ; but as the superiority of the Bishop of Rome was 
 now acknowledged, his innovations and corruptions would 
 and did prevail in England ; still there appears to have 
 been on the part of the ancient Britons, a constant opposi- 
 tion to the Bishop of Rome, and to his pretensions. Fre- 
 quently one, and then another would dare to lift up his 
 voice, but were soon put down ; till at length Henry the 
 8th, King of England, became disgusted with the pre- 
 tensions of the Bishop of Rome, and protected Crammer, 
 Ridley and Latimer, three of the best Bishops in the 
 Kingdom, in rejecting the authority of the Bishop of 
 Rome, and in reducing the Church of England to what it 
 was before he had any authority in England, and bejore 
 there ivas any such thing as Popery in the world. This is 
 what is meant by the reformation ! and now we are 
 told that our forefathers had as much right to separate 
 from the Church of England as they had to separate 
 from the Church of Rome ! What a vain pretence ! The 
 Church of England was of divine origin, it was of divine 
 authority, established by St, Paul ; handed down by a 
 direct, uninterrupted line of succession, through the dark 
 ages of Popery, as the Jewish Church was through the 
 dark ages of Babylonish captivity ; that Church was re- 
 stored to its former glory ; this Church is restored to its 
 former glory, and yet our forefathers would and did sep- 
 arate ; but on what grounds ? Was it because they had 
 no authority ? No, certainly not ; for if the Church <-f 
 England be nothing, and they came from nothing ; then 
 they must be nothing, ex nihiln nihil fit ; i. e. naught from 
 naught and there remains naught. Was it because their 
 doctrine was either dishonorable to God, or hurtful to 
 man, or contrary to the scriptures ? Nothing of this can 
 be made to appear. Was it because the worship was 
 not founded upon the authority of God's word, because 
 
220 REL1GICN 
 
 it did not breathe the spirit of the Gospel, because it was 
 not in unison with the rest of the Christian world? Noth- 
 ing of all this is claimed, is even pretended. But the pre- 
 tence of separation was that they were more holy and 
 more pure than other folks, and hence they were called 
 Puritans ; but their purity did not consist in holding the 
 faith, in the unity of the spirit, or in the bond of peace, 
 or in more righteousness of life than other folks. So 
 soon as they got the upper hand they murdered Charles 
 the first, who, in many respects, was one of the best 
 Kings that ever sat on the throne of England. Oliver 
 Cromwell was proclaimed Lord Protector. The Bishops 
 and clergy were all banished out of the kingdom; 
 Charles the second fled to France and elsewhere, a law 
 was made, inflicting fine, imprisonment, and even confis- 
 cation on any one who should be detected in using the 
 book of Common Prayer, in any church or chapel, pri- 
 vate house or family. For the first time, he was to be 
 fined five pounds sterling, for the 2d time 10 pounds, and 
 for the 3d time to be imprisoned one whole year and all 
 his property confiscated. The kingdom was thrown into 
 confusion, and civil war, the most dreadful of all wars 
 ensued. At length Charles the second was restored, the 
 Bishops and Clergy were recalled, the Puritans fled to 
 America and elsewhere, and peace was restored. Goff 
 and Dixwell, two of the pretended judges of Charles the 
 First, lived, and were supported and protected in a cave 
 just west of New-Haven, in Connecticut, and within a 
 few miles of where I was born. 
 
 Blackstone, in his commentaries, 4th vol. page 104, 
 says, "that the ancient British church, was a stranger 
 to the Bishop of Rome, and to all his pretended authority." 
 And in page 103, speaking of the Puritan zeal, says, 
 "the dreadful effects of such a religious bigotry, when 
 actuated by erroneous principles, even of the Protestant 
 kind, are sufficiently evident from the history of the Ana- 
 baptists in Germany, the Covenanters in Scotland, and 
 that deluge of sectaries in England, who murdered their 
 sovereign, overturned the church and Monarchy, shook ev- 
 ery pillar of law, justice and private property, and most 
 devoutly established a kingdom of Saints in their stead." 
 
RELIGION. 221 
 
 The very same spirit dictated the blue laws of Connects 
 cut ; murdered the Quakers in Salem, in Massachusetts ; 
 fastened Roger Williams and his friends to the tail-ends 
 of ox-carts and whipped them and the Baptists out of 
 Boston. The same disposition fined and imprisoned the 
 Rev. Mr. White, in Windham, in Connecticut ; silenced 
 the Rev. Mr. Robbins of Branford, for more than 20 
 years, without hearing or trial ; divided and broke up 
 their own church in Walling ford ; persecuted me for 
 almost 20 years, and finally on the charge of crimes said 
 to have been committed in Griswold, when I was not 
 within 100 miles of the place, and by suppressing my 
 testimony, refusing to send for witnesses, overruling the 
 law of evidence, admitting a perjured person and a ly- 
 ing, thievish negro to testify, I was actually condemned 
 and imprisoned for two whole years, and deprived of 
 almost every thing which could make life desirable. 
 
 If we take a geographical view of every part of the 
 habitable world, where shall we find any nation or coun- 
 try which have embraced the christian fafih, or do now 
 embrace it ; where the Episcopal Church has not been 
 received and acknowledged as the true medium through 
 which we must enter into the kingdom of glory? almost 
 as universally as the Bible has been received, so univer- 
 sally has the government of the Christian Church by 
 Bishops, as the successors of the Apostles, as superiors 
 to the Presbyters, been received and acknowledged. 
 The Episcopal Church is now and always has been the 
 religion of Norway, Denmark and Sweden, of Iceland 
 and Greenlandof Germany, Prussia and the whole Rus- 
 sian Empire, of Austria, Bohemia, Hungary and Po- 
 land, of Portugal, Spain, France and Italy. The Roman 
 Catholics are, Episcopalians, perform the same servico 
 that we do, and a great deal more which we say is idola- 
 trous, superstitious and anti-christian. The Greek Church 
 in Turkey ,in Europe, andin Asia is an Episcopal Church 
 The Lutherans are Episcopalians, and so are the Meth- 
 odists. England, Ireland and a great part of Scotland 
 are Episcopalians. The East Indies, the West Indies 
 and a great part of the United States are Episcopalians; 
 and yet James Lanman,a county attorney in Connecticut, 
 
222 RELIGION. 
 
 could say in 1820, that the Episcopal Church was only 
 the pretended Christian Religion, the Superior Court said 
 it was true, and I was persecuted in New-London Coun- 
 ty, and imprisoned two years for preaching this Religion. 
 But let any man take a map of the world, and put his 
 finger upon any part of the habitable globe where the 
 Christian Religion has been received and acknowledgd, 
 and there the Episcopal Church has also been received 
 and acknowledged as a part of it. I appeal to every man 
 of common science, truth and candor as a witness of the 
 truth of what I say-— Because there are some Republi- 
 cans in England, it will not be correct to say that Eng- 
 and is a Republic. Because there are some monarchists 
 in the United States, it will not be correct to say that 
 they are a Monarchy. Because there are some Presby- 
 terians and others in Europe, and because there are 
 some 'Congregational Presbyterians and others in Con- 
 necticut and elsewhere, it will not be correct to say that 
 the Christian Church is not an Episcopal Church. Of 
 all the different denominations and persuasions, we know 
 the time when they began : we know the place where 
 they began ; and we know the persons by whom they be- 
 gan. Now let any one do this of the Episcopal Church, 
 short of Moses and Aaron in the Jewish Church, and 
 short of our Saviour and his Apostles in the Christian 
 Church, and the controversy will be at an end. This is 
 a fair offer — it is a fair challenge : — We name every 
 High Priest in succession, from Aaron to Christ, and ev- 
 ery Bishop from Christ in succession to the present day. 
 He has been with them always, and the gates of hell, 
 according to divine promise, have not prevailed. How 
 do we know that the Bible, which we acknoweldge and 
 use, is the same which was used a thousand years ago ? 
 I answer, because it has been acknowledged, received 
 and used as such in all parts of the world ; there always 
 have been some who would not acknowledge its divine 
 authority nor submit to its injunctions. How do we 
 know that the Episcopal Church is the true Church of 
 Christ ? I answer, because it has been acknowledged, 
 received and used as such in all parts of the world ; — 
 theie always have been some sectaries who would not 
 
RELIGION. 223 
 
 acknowledge its authority, nor submit to its ordinances ; 
 but this does not prove the Church to be wrong. If any 
 denomination can trace their authority , as the Episco- 
 palians can, we are willing to give them the right hand of 
 fellowship. And think not, I beseech you, that this is a 
 matter of small consequence ; for as is our authority, 
 such must be our administrations : and he who departs 
 from the government or authority of any society does 
 ipso J ado, i. e. by that very act, depart from the society 
 itself. If the Episcopal government of the Christian 
 Church be its true government — if the authority to 
 preach, to baptize, to administer the sacrament, &c. was 
 given to that Church, and has been transmitted to us by 
 a succession in that Church, it must be evident that it »s 
 dangerous to depart from that Church ; and that it is the 
 duty and interest, yea, the immortal interest of every one 
 to return to that Church from which neither they nor 
 their fathers ought ever to have separated. These* are 
 the sincere sentiments of my heart ; and I beseech the 
 reader not to think me his enemy, because I am not a 
 hypocrite ; because I do not ask his friendship at the 
 dreadful expense of every thing which may be valuable 
 to an immortal soul. If I be mistaken I pray God and 
 you, and the whole world to forgive me. My excuse is 
 that I have carefully examined the case in the fear of 
 God ; I have read and prayed, and inquired ; and the 
 result is, that I do believe the Episcopal Church to be 
 of divine authority ; that in it the sacraments are rightly 
 and truly administered ; that the means of divine grace 
 are in ii truly dispensed ; that the doctrines are in every 
 point of view honorable to God, useful to man, and 
 agreeable to scriptures ; that the worship is founded 
 upon the authority of God's word, is edifying and agree- 
 able to the best reason of mankind, and is in unison 
 with the rest of the Christian world ; for these reasons 
 J am a churchman, and for these reasons I have endeav- 
 ored to instruct and persuade others. 
 
 THE DOCTRINES OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 These are contained in the holy Scriptures of the Old 
 
224 RELIGION. 
 
 and New Testament, and are summed up in the Apos- 
 tles' Creed, viz. We believe in God the Father, who has 
 made us and all the world — We believe in God the Son 
 who has redeemed us and all mankind — and we believe in 
 God the Holy Ghost who sanctifies us and all the people 
 of God. The very foundation of the Christian Religion, 
 is the reconciliation of a fallen, wicked, degenerate 
 world of mankind to the favor of God the Father, by the 
 death and propitiation of God the Son ; thro' the sancti- 
 fying influence of God the Holy Ghost 
 
 For about 1600 years the Ep. Ch. of Eng. had existed 
 without any other articles of religion than the Holy Scrip- 
 tures, the creeds and the different officers of the Church 
 But when our forefathers were about separating, the 39 
 articles were prepared, composed and adopted, with a de- 
 signed latitude to embrace the Dissenters, and if possible 
 to prevent their separation, and to guard the Church 
 against the Roman Catholics. There were then and are 
 now, five points of doctrine in which our forefathers 
 differed materially from the Church of England. 
 
 1st. They held that God Almighty had from all eterni- 
 ty elected one part of mankind to everlasting life and 
 happiness in the other world, without any regard to their 
 conduct in this ; and that he had in the same manner 
 passed by and foreordained all the rest to everlasting 
 death and misery. In their Confession of Faith, as re- 
 vised and agreed upon in Philadelphia, 1821, page 16, 
 are these words, viz. " By the decree of God for the 
 manifestation of his glory, some men and angels are pre- 
 destinated unto everlasting life, and others are joreordain- 
 e.d to everlasting death y and these men and angels thus 
 predestinated and thus foreordained are particularly and 
 unchangeably designed, and their number is so certain 
 and definite that it cannot be either increased or dimin- 
 ished ; and all of his mere free grace and love, without 
 any foresight of faith, or good works, or perseverance in 
 either of them, or any thing else in the creature as con- 
 ditions or causes moving him thereunto." 
 
 The Episcopal Church has always denied this doctrine 
 and held and taught, that God Almighty has determined, 
 from all eternity, to bestow everlasting life and happiness 
 
RELIGION. 22* 
 
 after death, upon all those in every aation, country, Ian* 
 guage and persuasion, under Heaven, who, in this life, 
 shall live in obedience to his holy laws and die in that 
 faith ; and that he never will inflict everlasting death 
 upon any, except those who live in sin and die without 
 repentance. 
 
 They say in the 3°21st page of their Confession, re- 
 printed in Utiea, 1822, " That the decrees of God are 
 his eternal purpose, according to the counsel of his will, 
 whereby for his own glory he hath foreordained whatso* 
 ever comes to pass." We say, if nothing can come to 
 pass but what is according to God's will, and for his glo- 
 ry, then there can be no sin in the world, unless it be a 
 sin to do God^s will ; they need no repentance, they need 
 no Saviour, for they are as pure as the angels themselves; 
 for they can do no more than to do every thing accord- 
 ing to the counsel of God's will, and for his glory ! We 
 believe that God Almighty has from all eternity freely 
 and unchangeably foreordained and decreed his own ac- 
 tions, i. e. that he will, in one way or another, either 
 here or hereafter, reward virtue and punish vice ; but 
 we do not believe that he has decreed all the actions of 
 all his creatures, and then that he will punish them eter- 
 nally for doing that which he had decreed they should 
 do and which was according to the counsel of his will, 
 and for his own glory. # 
 
 2d. They held that Jesus Christ never died for more 
 than one part of mankind, and that he never redeemer 
 any but the elect only. Therefore, they ask in their 
 catechism, Did God leave all mankind to perish ? Ans. 
 God, having out of his mere good pleasure, from all eter- 
 
 *"Jf all things succeed, as always decreed, 
 
 And that Fate and Destiny rule us; 
 Then to preach and to pray, is time thrown away 
 
 And our teachers do nothing but fool us; 
 But if by freewill, we can go or stand still, 
 
 As best suits each present occasion, 
 Then fill up the glass, and call him an Ass, 
 Who stands on Predestination. 
 Amen, so be it." 
 ftfo son or daughter of Adam, can be justly blamed for not doing thai 
 v*iich God never put it into their power to do; or for doing that which b 
 Htterly out of their power to avoid doing. 
 
 iCf- Where there is no free agency, there is no accountability. 
 
126 RELIGION. 
 
 nity, elected some to everlasting life, did enter into a cove- 
 nant of grace, to deliver them out of the estate of sin 
 and misery, and to bring them into a state of salvation by 
 a Redeemer. And in the 19th page of their Confession 
 they say expressly, " Neither are any other redeemed by 
 Christ, effectually called, justified, adopted, sanctified and 
 saved, but the elect only ;" and they are elected without 
 any foresight of faith, obedience, or good works or any 
 thing else. 
 
 In answer, the Episcopal Church holds that Jesus 
 Christ has tasted death for every one : that he made a 
 propitiation for the sins of the whole world. In the com- 
 munion service we say, " That Jesus Christ, who made 
 there, by his one oblation of himself, once offered, a full, 
 perfect and sufficient sacrifice, oblation and satisfaction 
 for the sins of the whole world ;" and that every son and 
 daughter of the human race, is now put into such a sit- 
 uation that they may obtain eternal life and happiness in 
 the other world, if they will only use the means which 
 God has in great mercy provided for them, in and 
 through the death and sufferings of his own Son in this 
 world 
 
 3u. 1 nev noift that mankind are now, not withstand- 
 ing all that Christ has done and suffered for them, totally 
 depraved ; that they are wholly inclined to all kind of 
 evil, and entirely disabled to all kind of good ; that they 
 are utterly indisposed, disabled and made opposite to aL 
 good, and ivholly inclined to all evil. In answer, the Epis- 
 copal Church holds that since Jesus Christ is the light 
 which lighteth every man that comethinto the loorld ; since 
 the manifestation of the spirit is given to every man to 
 profit withal, no son nor daughter of the human race is 
 now so depraved but that he may comply with the over- 
 tures of Divine mercy — and may be saved ; even infant 
 children have their original sin washed away by the 
 blood of Christ, and never having committed any actu- 
 al transgression, may be saved. We hold that Divine 
 grace is in proportion to Divine requirement ; that if 
 God invites all men to be saved, and requires all men to be 
 saved : he puts it into the power of all men to be saved, 
 and if all men are not saved, this will be their condem- 
 
RELIGION. 
 
 nation, that light has come into the world and that they 
 have loved darkness when they might and ought to have 
 done otherwise. Every man shall be judged according to 
 that he hath done> considering the light and knowledge 
 that he had or might have had, for there is no respect of 
 persons with God.— They that have the law of God or na- 
 ture, shall be judged according to the law of God or na- 
 ture* and they that have th<» law of the Gosr.e' shall 
 be judged according .o the law of the Gospel , for to 
 whom much is given from them shall much be required. 
 If mankind are, as some people pretend, so totally de- 
 praved, that they cannot accept the offers of grace and 
 salvation, they most certainly, are none the better for 
 these offers. But the Armenian principle on the other 
 hand, that mankind are not naturally more inclined to 
 evil than they ar3 to good ; and that therefore con- 
 version and regeneration are not necessary, is contradic- 
 ted by scripture and by our own daily observation. And 
 it is a scandal upon the Episcopal tihurch to say, that 
 because they are not Calvin ; sts they are Armenians. 
 T' 3 Episcopal Church says expressly in her form of 
 baptism, — " Forasmuch as all men are conceived and 
 born in sin, and our Saviour Christ saith, none can ente<' 
 into the kingdom of God, except he be regenerated ant-, 
 born anew of water and of the Holy Ghost" This is un?- 
 der the Gospel. In our General Confession we constant- 
 ly acknowledge that we have followed too much the de- 
 vices and desires of our own hearts, that there is no 
 health in us. And in the Collect for the second Sunday 
 .n Lent : Almighty God, who seest that we have no 
 power of ourselves, to help ourselves, keep us, both out 
 wardly in our bodies, and inwardly in our souls, Sic. But 
 because we have no power of ourselves, it is not to say, 
 that divine grace is not given to us, and that it is not suf- 
 ficient for us. 
 
 4th. They held that the true and saving grace of 
 God was never given to, nor designed for, more than one 
 part of mankind ; and that to them it was without any 
 foresight of faith, obedience, or good works, or any thing 
 else on the part of the creature ; and that it was absolute- 
 ly irresistible in their conversion and rinal salvation. In 
 answer, we hold, wi.h Saint Paul, that the grace of God, 
 
RELIGION 
 
 that very grace which oringeth s» nation, hath appeared 
 unto all men, teaching us that denying ungodliness and 
 
 cvorldly lusts, we should live soberly, righteously and 
 godly in this present world. But that this grace is given 
 in such a manner that it may be resisted, and on that 
 account the Apostle advises us not to resist the Spirit, 
 not to do despite to the Spirit of grace, not to grieve nor 
 quench the spirit by living ' in sin and hardening our 
 hearts against the overtures of divine mercy. We hold 
 that the grace of God which bringeth salvation is as 
 extensive and as universal as the offers and calls of 
 salvation ; and that if people perish, it must be for 
 not being saved, when they might have been saved, 
 else why can they be justly blamed for not being sa- 
 ved? 
 
 5th. They held that if any person ever had one spark 
 of this true and saving grace, they were sealed from that 
 moment, unto salvation, and they never could fall from 
 it. That " God did from all eternity decree to justify 
 all the elect " &c. and that " they can never fall from a 
 state of justification." Is not this Antinomianism? God 
 will justify the elect let them do what they will ! what 
 would be a sin in others would not be a sin in them ! In 
 tnswer, the Episcopal Church hold, with our Saviour, viz 
 that he that endureth to the end shall be saved ; that it 
 js one tning to have the grace of God, and another thing 
 to perserve in the use of it, by bringing forth the fruits of 
 it in a virtuous, good life and conversation; and unless w* 
 do that, we forfeit our inheritance. These are th^ five 
 points of doctrine which originally caused our forefathers 
 dissent, or separate from the Church of England; and 
 ey are the points in which the Congregational Presbyte' 
 
 ians in Connecticut now differ from the Episcopal Church, 
 
 THE WORSHIP OF GOD IN THE CH[JR<?H 
 
 Another ground on which our forefathers separated 
 from the Church of England was, that they disliked the 
 use of the Book of Common Prayer, in the worship of 
 God. They held that the sacrifice of prayer, adoration 
 and thanksgiving, ought not to be prepared beforehand 
 
RELIGION. 229 
 
 Psalm tunes were not taught, and organs and other in- 
 struments of music were an abomination. I remember 
 myself to have seen some pious people leave the meeting- 
 house because the 148th psalm was sung to the tune 
 of Lenox. But they can now have singing schools, 
 learn the gayest tunes, use organs and other instruments 
 of music ; — Stanhole and Hopkins is laid aside : Tata 
 aad Braidy is laid aside : Watts is almost laid aside : 
 Barlow is laid aside : and Dwight is now in fashion. 
 Once I never heard a chapter read in one of their meet- 
 ing-houses in my life ; now they generally read one or 
 two chapters on each Sunday ; but mind, it is by no 
 stated rule ; they read such chapters as they please : 
 and no two of them read the same chapter at the same 
 time. Once I never saw a clerical dress upon one of 
 their ministers; now they frequently wear gowns and 
 bands, and you can hardly distinguish them from those 
 who are really in the holy orders. Once it was offen- 
 sive to call their meeting-houses churches ; now they 
 call them churches, and talk of going to church, when 
 they mean meeting. Once f never heard a speech made 
 by them at the grave, on a funeral occasion : now it is 
 not uncommon. Once I never heard of baptism or the 
 communion administered in a private house, even to a 
 sick person, among them : and now it is sometimes done. 
 Once I never heard of their administering the commun- 
 ion at their associations : and now it is sometimes done ; 
 and now I understand they begin to ordain their Deacons. 
 Once their ministers did not baptize nor administer the 
 sacrament out of their own parishes ; and now 1 under- 
 stand they do both. Once they objected to the celebra- 
 tion of our Saviour's nativity on Christmas ; now they 
 begin to open their meeting-houses for worship on that 
 day. Once f .hey appointed their fasts in the spring, on 
 Easter week, when all the rest of the Christian world 
 were rejoicing at the resurrection of our Saviour : now 
 they, with us, appoint their fasts on Good Friday, which 
 is the day when our Saviour was crucified. Once they 
 objected to kneeling in prayer, even in their family wor- 
 ship : now they begin to practice it. And now they be- 
 gin to keep holy Sunday night, which once they did not 
 20 
 
230 RELIGION. 
 
 And there ts hardly any thing in which they have not been 
 given to change ; and we are commanded not to meddle with 
 tliem that are given to change. 
 
 In the Episcopal Church we think it our duty to have 
 our sacrifice of prayer, praise, adoration, and thanksgiv- 
 ing, prepared beforehand ; that it be neither maimed, 
 nor halt, nor blind ; but that it be founded on the au- 
 thority of God's word, and the best reason of mankind ; 
 that it be perfect as human language can make it ; that 
 it be well understood and duly consecrated ; that each 
 one present should take a public, active, audible and 
 visible part in it ; that it be offered in the Church and 
 elsewhere, upon the alter of our hearts, and consumed 
 with the fire of love to God and good will to men, and in 
 unison with the rest of the Christian world. In the 
 Episcopal Church, the worship of God contains every 
 thing which the Christian Religion requires it to contain: 
 
 is contained in language which every one can under- 
 stand, and offered in such a manner that every man, 
 woman and child, who can speak, may speak, and ought 
 to take a public, active, and audible part in it. Every 
 minister is obliged to begin the public worship of God 
 with some sentences of the Holy Scriptures and that 
 they may all, in every part of the state, nation, country 
 and world, begin in the same way and with the same 
 words at the same time, they are selected and placed in 
 the beginning of the daily morning and evening service 
 in the prayer-book ; and so soon as the minister thus 
 begins, the whole congregation is required to rise and 
 stand The minister always begins with the Holy Scrip- 
 tures, to shew that they are the foundation of his religion, 
 the rule of his faith and conduct. The people arise and 
 stand, to show how willing they are to receive the word 
 of God, and to go any where, and to do any thing to 
 obey it, as their rising and standing naturally shew. The 
 minister is then required to read slowly, audibly distinct- 
 ly and understanding^, a solemn exhortation, founded 
 upon the Holy Scriptures, pointing out the different parts 
 of public worship, which they are then met together to 
 perform, solemnizing their minds that they should not 
 utter any thing hastily before God and exhorting them 
 
RELIGION. 231 
 
 to join with a pure htart and humble voice in what fol- 
 lows. The minister and all the congregation are then 
 required to kneel down devoutly upon their knees, and 
 make a humble confession of their sins before God and 
 one another. The minister says, Jlhnighty and most 
 merciful Father : the whole congregation repeat the 
 same words after him with a loud but humble voice. He 
 then says, We have erred and strayed from thy ways like 
 lost sheep: the whole congregation repeat the same words 
 with a loud but humble voice. He says, lie have follow- 
 ed too much the devices and desires of our own hearts : the 
 whole congregation repeat it after him, &c. In this way 
 there is a general and public confession made of all our 
 sins, both original and actual, made in such general 
 terms, that there is no son nor daughter of the human 
 race who cannot conscientiously join in it : and it is so 
 particular that each one may and. ought to apply it to his 
 own case. God has sworn by himself, that at the name 
 of Jesus, every knee shall bow, and every tongue confess. 
 Here, in the Episcopal Church, every knee, ministers 
 and people, of all nations, countries and languages in 
 all the world, does bow, and every tongue does confess. 
 St. Paul says, " with the heart man believeth unto righte- 
 ousness, and with the mouth confession is made unto salva- 
 tion ; intimating that it was as necessary for mankind to 
 confess with their mouths unto salvation, as it was to 
 believe in their hearts unto righteousness. After the 
 confession, the priest is required to arise and declare to 
 the congregation, still kneeling, the glad tidings of the 
 Gospel in the forgiveness of our sins, for the everlasting 
 comfort and consolation of God's people. He declares, 
 that " Almighty God, the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ 
 tvill pardon and absolve all those who truly repent, and un- 
 ieigntdly believe his holy Gospel." Having humbly con- 
 fessed their sins, and having heard God's merciful for- 
 giveness pronounced by the proper officer ; they are 
 how prepared to call upon him in prayer, as their Father, 
 not only by creation and preservation, but by reconcilia- 
 tion. The minister shall then kneel, and with the con- 
 gregation lift up his voice aloud, and with one accord, in 
 the Lord's prayer, which contains, in few words, all tho 
 
232 ivELIGION. 
 
 real wants of mankind, founded upon the Christian prin- 
 ciple of forgiveness ; that God would forgive us ouf 
 trespasses as we forgive those who trespass against us : 
 we pray for our daily bread, which embraces all the com- 
 forts of this life ; we pray that his kingdom may come, 
 and his will be done on earth as it is in heaven, which 
 embraces all the means of grace in this world, and the 
 hope of glory in the world to come. After the Lord's 
 prayer, w'hich our blessed Saviour has positively and ex- 
 pressly commanded, Luke xi. 2, that when we did pray 
 we should say. We then pray for divine assistance, and 
 then the minister and all the congregation arise, and 
 standing, he says, Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, 
 and to the Holy Ghost ; that is, glory, honor, praise and 
 thanksgiving, be to God the Father for creating us, to 
 God the Son for redeeming us, and to God the Holy 
 Ghost for inspiring the Holy Scriptures, for sanctifying 
 our natures, and fitting us for God's holy worship and 
 service. The congregation, with one voice say aloud, 
 •fls it was in the beginning, is now and ever shall be, world 
 without end ; that is, as there was glory, honor, praise 
 and thanksgiving, in the Jewish Church, so there is now 
 in the Christian Church, and there ever shall be in the 
 Church triumphant in Heaven. Then shall be said or 
 sung to the glory, honor and praise of God, a por- 
 tion of the psalms of David, as it is appointed ; so 
 that every minister and congregation shall worship God 
 in the same Psalms at the same time. The minister reads 
 or sings one verse, and the congregation the next ; and 
 so on till the psalm or portion of psalms is ended ; when 
 the minister shall say, as before, Glory be to the Father, 
 fyc. and the congregation again say, As it was in the be- 
 ginning, fyc. Here I would observe one thing, which i» 
 very remarkable, and which it is probable, that not one 
 person in three thousand in this country ever thought of, 
 viz. that in all the Bible, from the beginning of Genesis; 
 to the end of the Revelations, there is not so much as 
 one verse that is in rhyme or metre. 1 have read the 
 Bible in English, Latin, Greek, and part of it in He- 
 brew, and have never been able to discover one verse 
 which was in rhyme oi metre ; and there is no account 
 
RELIGION. 233 
 
 that the Patriarchs, or Noah, David, or the Prophets ; 
 there is no account that our Saviour, or the Apostles or 
 Primitive Christians ever did worship God in this way. — 
 The song of Meses and Miriam, the psalms of David, 
 the hymns and spiritual songs in the New Testament, 
 are in prose. The art of poetry, in metre and rhyme, in 
 the time of our Saviour, and in the time of the Phroph- 
 ets, was in the highest state of perfection. Homer and 
 Ovid, and Virgil and Horace, are now studied in all our 
 colleges ; and the heathen, who used to worship Gods 
 of their own invention and making, used to worship them 
 in rhyme and in metre ; but those who worshipped the 
 true God, always worshipped him in prose ; and in the 
 Episcopal Church it is now enjoined upon us, that we 
 shall say or sing the Psalm in prose, and in this way there 
 is no one but can join in the sacrifice ; for if he cannot 
 sing he can read ; and if he cannot read, he can learn 
 by heart ; and if he cannot learn by heart, he can say 
 as other folks do. Tho whole book of Psalms is divided 
 into thirty portions, so that it will be read through once 
 in every month, and each minister and people read the 
 same portion at the same time. The New Testament 
 is read through twice every year, and most of the Old 
 Testament once every year ; and it is so ordered that 
 every minister shall read the same chapters at the same 
 time. My limits will not permit me to explain the whole 
 worship of God in the Episcopal Church. I can only 
 say, that there are good and important reasons for eaery 
 part of it. The Christian Church was not left as the 
 world was before it was made, without form > and void, and 
 darkness ivas upon it, bid it is reduced to a regular system. 
 
 As we expect our bodies and souls to be glorified to- 
 gether, it is proper that we should worship God with our 
 bodies as well as with our souls. The church, in her 
 worship requires three postures of body, viz. standing, 
 sitting and kneeling, and these should express the inward 
 feelings and sensations of the heart. When we stand, 
 it is to shew that our hearts are elevated in praise and 
 adoration ; when we sit, it is to shew that we are recei- 
 ving instruction from our Heavenly Father ; when we 
 kneel, it is to shew our humility and our dependence 
 
 20* 
 
234 RELIGION. 
 
 upon God Outward forms and ceremonies, without the 
 inward feelings of the heart, are like a body without a 
 soul, and are of little worth. The inward feelings of the 
 heart, without outward forms and ceremonies, are like a 
 soul without a body: too etherlal for such beings as we 
 are ; they cannot be kept steadfast on any thing ; we 
 never know where to find them. God is always the 
 same: the general wants of all mankind are the same: 
 and the public worship of God should always be the same. 
 Constantly to unite in the same form of worship is not 
 designed to change the unchangeable God, but to change 
 ourselves to the same disposition, and a sameness of dis- 
 position, creates friendship in all beings and in all worlds, 
 and by this says our blessed Saviour, shall all men know 
 that you are my disciples, if you love one another. 
 These very prayers have been used in the Church almost 
 two thousand years ; they elevated the hearts, they 
 warmed the affections, they prepared the souls of holy 
 martyrs, and confassors, and primitive Christians for 
 erowns of glory ; they were the means of grace to my 
 ancestors and friends who have gone before me , they 
 have supported me in my troubles, and carried me through 
 many temptations. O, that I could conform my soul 
 more thoroughly to the disposition and sentiments which 
 they contain and enjoin. I leave them as my best legacy 
 to my children, that when they join fervently in them, 
 they may know how their father felt, and learn to feel in 
 devotion, as he did ; and as all good Christians have 
 done who have gone the way before them. 
 
 In the Episcopal church the minister generally per- 
 forms the service in one place and preaches in another ; 
 and at one time he is dressed in a white surplice, at 
 another time he is dressed in a black gown. The reason 
 is, that he sustains two different offices, viz. that of a 
 Priest and that of a Prophet. — When he is performing 
 the service, he is exercising the office of a priest: he is 
 in the reading desk, and is dressed in white, and is then 
 speaking to the Almighty in behalf of himself and of the 
 people. White is to shew how pure the office of the 
 priesthood is, and how pure our heart and lives should 
 be when we address a God of infinite purity and holiness. 
 
RELIGION 285 
 
 He then goes into the pulpit and is dressed in black, and 
 is exercising the office of a prophet, and is speaking to 
 the people in behalf of the Almighty ; warning them of 
 their danger, and pointing out to them their duty. Black 
 is to shew how grave the office of a prophet is, and how 
 solemn the important embassy is, which he is about to 
 deliver to a guilty world in God's name, and as he sus- 
 tains and exercises two different offices, so it is proper 
 that they should be performed in two different places, 
 and distinguished by two different dresses. 
 
 O Almighty and Eternal God, I beseech thee to 
 direct arid assist us at all times, and in all places, with 
 thy most gracious favour ; guard us from all error, lead 
 us into all truth and righteousness, and at last receive us 
 to thyself in glory and happiness through Jesus Christ 
 our Lord who has mercifully taught and commanded us 
 that when we did pray we should say — Our Father who 
 art in Heaven, &,c. 
 
 CONCORD, N. H, FEBRUARY 1, 1S38. 
 
 "He who tahtt my good name, takes that from me which can do him no good, but me harm indeed ! ! * 
 
 We have no wish to render railing for railing, or to speak evil of any one ; but in the cause of justice and 
 charity, we think it our duty to lay before the public the following testimony, and to request them to judge 
 for themselves. 
 
 Concord N. H. Nov. \tt, 1832. 
 This certifies that I have been personally and well acquainted with the REV. AMM1 ROGERS, for about 
 one year last pa9t — that he has made my house his home, and boarded in my family, when he was in town ; 
 that'l have dealt with him to the amount of more than 250,00 ; that ! have always found him to be a man of 
 truth, of honor, of honesty and of strict integrity, and no way justly liable to reproach, either as a minister 
 er as a man. JONATHAN EASTMAN. 
 
 Concord, N. H. Nov. \st. 1832. 
 I have dealt with the aforesaid Rogers to the amount or 234,72 within one year last past, and fulfv concur 
 m the opinion of Jonathan Eastman, Eso. relative to the said Rogers. LUTHER ROBY. 
 
 Concord, N. H. Nov. \st, 1832. 
 This certifies that I have been personally and well acquainted with the Rev. Ammi Rogers for about on* 
 rear last p^t, that for some weeks I lived in the same house, and at the same table with him ; that within 
 the last year I have dealt with him to the amount of 232,75, that I have always found him to be a man of 
 truth, ot honor, of honesty and of strict integrity, and no way justly liable to reproach. DANIEL CHASE. 
 » Coucord, N. H. Nov. 2nd, 1832. 
 
 I have been well acquainted with the aforesaid Rogers for about one year last past, during which time I 
 have dealt with him to the amount of 62,50, and fully concur in the aforesaid certificates relative to him. 
 
 OLIVER L. SANBORN. 
 Concord, N. H. Nov. 2nd, 183?. 
 I have been acquainted with »he aforesaid Rogers for about one year last past, and have dealt with him I* 
 *e amount of 156,60, and concur in the foregoiug certificate*. HORATIO HILL & Co. 
 
 Concord, N. H. Nov. 3, 1 832. 
 The aforesaid Rogers came to my house about the 12th of Nov. 1831 and 1 have received of him 30,00 at 
 tall of all demands to th is date, ttc JOHN P. GASS. 
 
 The whole debts 966,57 [See pafe 96.] 
 
 Toe whote credit 966,57 
 
236 RELIGION. 
 
 BLUE LAWS OF CONNECTICUT. 
 
 If any man or woman be a witch, or hath consulted 
 with a familiar spirit, they shall be put to death. If any 
 person shall blaspheme, that is, speak against God the 
 Father, Son, or Holy Ghost he shall be put to death. 
 If any person commit adultery with a married woman 
 they shall both be put to death. If any person rise up by 
 false witness against another, he shall be put to death. 
 If any man have a rebellious son, who will not obey the 
 voice of his father or mother, he shall be brought into 
 court and shall be put to death. 
 
 And whereas diverse lacivious carriages and filthy dal- 
 liances are practiced among us, it is ordered that the 
 court have power to proceed against them at their dis- 
 cretion either by fine, publicly whipping or imprisonment, 
 or by all of them. If two or three shall speak together 
 privately during the setting of the court, they shall be 
 fined twelve pence apiece. If any person shall reveal 
 any secret enjoined upon him by the court he shall be 
 fined ten pounds. If any person shall neglect or refuse 
 to teach their children the short orthodox catechism, the 
 magistrates shall take such children from their parents 
 or guardians and shall bind them out. If any person 
 shall speak or behave contemptuously toward any settled 
 congregational minister he shall be set upon a block at 
 least four feet high in the meeting house upon a lecture 
 day, with a paper upon him, written in capital letters 
 this is an obstinate contemnor. If any person shall 
 neglect or refuse to attend the public ministry of the 
 congregational society where he resides he shall be fined 
 five shillings for every such neglect. If any person do 
 not belong to said church, and be not in good standing, 
 he shall not be allowed to vote for any officer civil or 
 ecclesiastical, nor shall he hold any office in the Colony. 
 If any person shall commit fornication with any single 
 woman, they shall be both whipped on their naked body 
 at the post, and shall be compelled to marry. If any 
 person shall wilfully lie and propagate falsehood against 
 another, he shall be fined ten shillings, set in the stocks 
 
RELIGION. 237 
 
 three hours and be publicly whipped on his naked body 
 twenty stripes. If any person shall refuse to pay hia 
 meet proportion for the support of the congregational 
 minister in the place where he risides, then the magis- 
 trate shall assess him according to his own judgment, and 
 shall collect it by force. If any person within this Colony 
 shall use any tobacco, publicly or privately, in the street 
 or highway, or barnyard, on training day, or on any other 
 day, he shall be fined six pence for every such offence, 
 and shall pay it without saying a word against it. Andrew 
 Low, jr. wa3 severely whipped at the post for stealing 
 strong water (i. e. rum) from Mr. Ling's cubbard, and 
 ordered to work as a prisoner with a lock about his leg. 
 Jacob M. Murlin and Sarah Tuttle were severely whip- 
 ped at the post and fined 20 shillings for filthy dalliance, 
 that is, he kissed her, and she kissed him. John Lobdel 
 was whipped at the post for filthy dalliance with Mr. 
 Goodman's girl. Samuel Hoskins and Elizabeth Cleverly 
 were both severely whipped and ordered to be married. 
 Margaret Bedford was severely whipped at the post and 
 ordered to be married to Nicholas Jennings with whom 
 she had been naughty, many hundred other cases of a sim- 
 ilar nature might be mentioned. In 1664 a man was 
 publicly whipped at the post for refusing to have his 
 child baptized by a congregational minister and speaking 
 against infant baptism. In 1651 John Crandal was fined 
 five pounds, John Clark was fined twenty pounds and 
 Obadiah Holmes was fined twenty pounds and all whip- 
 ped 30 stripes with a three fold cord; for meeting in a 
 private house for public worship in opposition to the con- 
 gregational meeting. John Spur and John Hazel were 
 publicly whipped at the post, fined forty shillings and 
 imprisoned for shaking hands with a person excommuni- 
 cated from a congregational church. In 1729 two Quak- 
 ers, two Episcopalians and 28 Baptists were imprisoned 
 for not paying a tax to a congregational minister in Re- 
 hoboth. Hundreds of such cases might be mentioned 
 but I refer the reader to page 33. In many parishes in 
 Connecticut, public whipping posts and stocks may now, 
 1832- be seen standing near the Congregational meet- 
 ing houses. 
 
 
238 
 
 INDLX &c. 
 
 INDEX TO THE HOLY BIBLE. 
 
 Blessed Lord, who hast caused all Holy Scriptures to 
 be written for our learning ; graat that we may in such 
 wise hear them, read, mark, learn, and inwardly digest 
 them, that by patience, and comfort of thy holy word, 
 we may embrace and ever hold fast, the blessed hope of 
 everlasting life, which thou hast given us in our Saviour 
 Jesus Christ : who halh mercifully taught, and expressly 
 commanded us, that when we did pray, we should say, 
 Our Father who art in Heaven, &c. 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 Gen. — [4004 years before Christ.] 
 
 Creation, 
 Formation of Man, 
 The Fall, 
 Death of Abel, 
 Generations of Adam, 
 The Ark, 
 The Deluge, 
 Waters assuaged, 
 Death of Noah, 
 Noah's Generations, 
 Babel built, 
 Call of Abram, 
 Abram and Lot, 
 Battle of the Kings, 
 A bram's Faith, 
 
 Departure of Hagar, 
 
 Circumcision, 
 
 Abraham and the Angels 
 
 Destruction of Sodom, 
 
 Abraham denieth Sarah, 
 
 Isaac is born, 
 
 Isaac offered up, 
 
 Death of Sarah, 
 
 Isaac and Rebecca meet, 
 
 Abraham's death, 
 
 Isaac blessed, 
 
 Jacob and Esau, 
 
 Jacob's vision and vow, 
 
 Jacob marrieth Rachel, 
 
 Birth of Joseph, 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 3 
 
 • 4! 
 
 51 
 
 6 
 
 7 
 
 8 
 
 9 
 
 10 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 13 
 
 14 
 
 15 
 
 16 
 
 17 
 
 18 
 
 19 
 
 20 
 
 21 
 
 22 
 
 2*| 
 
 24|- 
 
 25 i 
 
 26 
 
 27 
 
 23 • 
 
 29) 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 Departure of Jacob, 31 
 
 Jacob and the Angel, 32 
 
 Jacob and Esau meet, 33 
 
 Shechemites slain, 34 
 
 Jacob's altar at Bethel, 35 
 
 Generations of Esau, 36 
 
 Joseph sold by his brethren, 37 
 
 Judah's incest, 38 
 
 Joseph and his mistress, 39 
 
 Pharaoh's butler, &c. 40 
 
 Pharaoh's dreams, 41 
 
 Joseph's brethren in Egypt, 42 
 
 Joseph entertains his brethren, 43 
 
 Joseph's Policy to his brethren, 44 
 
 Joseph known to his brethren, 45 
 
 Jacob goeth into Egypt, . 46 
 
 Joseph presents his brethren, 47 
 
 Joseph goeth to his father, 48 
 
 Jacob blesseth his sons, 49 
 
 Death of Joseph, 50 
 
 exodus..— [1570 b. c] 
 
 The Israelites oppressed, 1 
 
 Moses born, 2 
 
 The burning bush, 3 
 
 God's message to Pharaoh, 4 
 
 The bondage of the Israelites, 5 
 
 God's promise renewed, 6 
 
 Moses goeth to Pharaoh, 7 
 
 Plague of frogs, 8 
 
 Plagues continued, 9 
 
 10 
 
 30[j Plagues continued, 
 
INDEX, &c. 
 
 239 
 
 LEVITICUS. — [1490 B. C] 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 The Israelites borrow jewels, 11 
 
 Passover instituted, 12 
 
 Departure of the Israelites, 13 
 
 Egyptians drowned, 14 
 
 The sons of Moses, 15 
 
 Manna and quails sent, 16 
 
 Moses builds an altar, 17 
 
 Moses meets his wife and sons, 18 
 
 God's message from Sinai, 19 
 
 The ten commandments, 20 
 
 Laws asainst murder, 21 
 
 Laws against theft, &c. 22 
 
 La ws*against false witness, &c. 23 
 
 Moses called into the mount, 24 
 
 Form of the ark, 25 j 
 
 Curtains for the ark, 26 
 
 Altar of burnt offering, 27 
 
 Aaron and his sons made priests, 28 
 
 Priests consecrated, 29 
 
 Ransom of souls, 30 
 
 Moses recejveth the two tables, 31 
 
 Golden calf— Tables broken, 32 
 
 God talketh with Moses, 33 
 
 Tables renewed, 34 
 
 Free gifts for the tabernacle, 35, 
 
 People's liberality restrained, 36: 
 
 Ark, Mercy-seat, &c. 37 
 
 Sum of the offerings, 38 
 
 Holy garments made, 39 
 
 Tabernacle annointed, 40 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 Priest's qualifications, 21 
 
 Nature of sacrifices, 22 
 
 Feasts of the Lord, 23 
 
 Shelomith'sson, 24 
 
 The Jubilee, 25 
 
 Obedience required, 26 
 
 Nature of vows, 27 
 
 NUMBERS. — [1490B. C] 
 
 Burnt-offerings, 
 
 Meat-offerings, 
 
 Peace-offerings, 
 
 Sin-offerings, 
 
 Trespass-offerings, 
 
 Trespass-offerings, 
 
 Law of trespass -offerings, 
 
 Aaron and his son? consecrated, 8 
 
 Aaron's sin offering, 9 
 
 N.id;ib and Abihu slain, 10 
 
 Unclean l>easts, 11 
 
 Purifications, 12 
 
 Law of leprosy, 13 
 
 Law for the leper, 14 
 
 Unclean I iness of issues, 15 
 
 Sin-offerings, 16 
 
 Bloo I forbid'len, 17 
 
 Unlawful marriages, IS 
 
 RejHitition of lawn, 19 
 
 Denunciations for sins, 20 
 
 The tribes numbered, 
 
 Order of the tribes, 
 
 Levites appointed priests, 
 
 The service of the Kohathites, 
 
 Trial of jealousy, 
 
 Law of the Nazarite, 
 
 Offerings of the princes, 
 
 Levites consecrated, 
 
 Passover commanded, 
 
 The Israelite's march, 
 
 The Israelites loathe manna, 
 
 Miriam's leprosy, 
 
 j Delegates search the land, 
 
 I The people murmur at the report, 
 
 'Sundry laws given, 
 
 Koran, Dathan, &c. slain, 
 
 , Aaron's rod flourisheth, 
 
 Portion of the Priests and Levites, 18 
 
 19 
 20 
 21 
 22 
 23 
 24 
 25 
 26 
 27 
 28 
 29 
 30 
 31 
 
 4 
 
 5 
 
 6 
 
 7 
 
 8 
 
 9 
 
 10 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 13 
 
 14 
 
 15 
 
 16 
 
 17 
 
 iLaw of Purification, 
 t Moses smiteth the rock, 
 'Brazen serpent appointed, 
 
 Balak sends for Balaam, 
 . Balak 's sacrifices, 
 (Balaam's prophecy, 
 
 Ziinri and Cozbi slain, 
 
 Israel numbered, 
 
 Death of Moses foretold, 
 
 Offerings to be onserved, 
 • Offerings at feasts, 
 
 Vows not to be broken, 
 I M idianites spoiled, 
 JThe Reubenites and Gadites re- 
 J proved, 32 
 
 Journies of the Israelites, 33 
 
 (Borders of die land appointed, 34 
 ! Cities of refuge appointed, 35 
 
 I G dead's inheritance retained, 36 
 
 DEUTERONOMY. — [1490 B. C ] 
 
 Moses rehearseth God's promise, 1 
 Story of the Edornites, 2 
 
 j Moses prayeth to see Canaan, 3 
 
£40 
 
 INDEX, &c. 
 
 JOSHUA.— [1451 B. C] 
 
 Joshua succeedeth Moses, 
 Rahab concealeth the spies, 
 The waters of Jordan divided, 
 Twelve stones for a memorial, 
 Manna ceaseth, 
 Jericho besieged and taken, 
 Achan's sin punished, 
 Joshua taketh Ai, 
 The craft of the Gibeonites, 
 The sun and moon stand still, 
 Divers kings conquered, 
 Names of the conquered kings, 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 An exhortation to obedience, 4 
 
 Ten commandments, 5 
 
 Obedience to the law enjoined, 6 
 
 Strange communion forbidden, 7 
 
 God's mercies claim obedience, 8 
 
 Israel's rebellion rehearsed, 9 
 
 The tables restored, 10 
 
 An exhortation to obedience, 1 1 
 
 Blood forbidden, 12 
 
 Idolaters to be stoned, 13 
 
 Of meats, clean and unclean, 14 
 
 Of the year of release, 15 
 
 The feast of the Passover, 16 
 
 The choice and duty of a King, 17 
 The priest's portion, 
 Cities of refuge appointed, 
 The Priest's exhortation before 
 
 battle, 20 
 
 Expiation of uncertain murder, 21 
 
 Of humanity towards brethren, 22 
 
 Divers laws and ordinances, 23 
 
 Of Divorce, 24 
 
 Stripes must not exceed forty, 25 
 
 Of the offering of first fruits, 26 
 
 The law to be written on stones, 27] 
 
 Blessings and curses declared, 28 
 
 God's covenant with I lis people, 29 1 
 
 Mercy promised to the penitent, 30 
 
 Moses giveth Joshua a charge, 31 
 
 The song of Moses, 32 
 
 The majesty of God, 33 
 Moses vieweth the land and di- 
 
 eth, 34 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 3 
 4 
 o 
 6 
 7' 
 8 
 9 
 
 10 
 11 
 12 
 Balaam slain, 13 
 
 The inheritance of the tribes, 14 
 The tx)rders of the lot of Jtdah, 15 
 Ephraim's inheritance, 16 
 
 The lot of Manasseh, 17J 
 
 fVAP* 
 
 The lot of Benjamin, 18 
 
 The lot of Simeon, 19 
 
 Cities of refuge, &c. 20 
 
 God giveth Israel rest 21 
 The two tribes and half sent 
 
 home, 22 
 Joshua's exhortation before his 
 
 death, 23 
 
 Joshua's death and burial, 24 
 
 judges. — [1425 b. c] 
 
 The acts of Judah and Simeon, J 
 The Israelites fall into idolatry, 2 
 The nations left to prove Israel, 3 
 Deborah and Barak deliver Israel, 4 
 The song of Deborah and Barak, 5 
 The Israelites oppressed by Mi- 
 di an, 6 
 Gideon's army, 7 
 The Ephrai mites pacified, 8 
 Abimelech made king, 9 
 Tolath judgeth Israel, ' 10 
 Jephthah's rush vow, 11 
 | The Eprai mites slain, 12 
 | Samson born, 13 
 Samson's marriage and riddle, 14 
 Samson is denied his wife, 15 
 Delilah's falsehood to Samson, 16 
 Micah's idolatry, 17 
 The Danites seek an inheritance, 18 
 The Levite and his concubine, 19 
 The complaint of the Levite, 20 
 Benjamin's dissolution bewailed, 21 
 
 RUTH.— [1312 B. C] 
 
 Elimelech driven into Moab, 1 
 
 Ruth gleaneth in Boaz's field, 2 
 
 Boaz's bounty to Ruth, 3 
 
 Boaz marrieth Ruth, 4 
 
 I. SAMUEL. — [1171 B. C.J 
 
 Samuel born, 1 
 
 Hannah's song, 2 
 
 The Lord calleth Samuel, 3 
 
 Eli's death, 4 
 
 Dagon falleth before the ark, 5 
 The ark sent back, 
 The Israelites repent, 
 The Israelites desire a king, 
 
 Samuel entertaiueth Saul, 9 
 
INDEX, &c 
 
 241 
 
 CHAP.! 
 
 Saul annointed, 10! 
 
 The Ammonites smitten, ll| 
 
 Samuel's integrity, 12 
 
 Saul reproved, 13 
 
 Saul's victory, 14 
 
 Saul spareth Agag, 15 
 
 Samuel annointeth David, 16 
 
 pavid slayeth Goliath, 17 
 
 Jonathan's love to David, 18 
 
 Saul's jealousy of David, 19 
 
 David and Jonathan consult, 20 
 
 David feigns himself mad, 21 1 
 
 Nob destroyed, 22 
 
 David rescueth Keilah, 23! 
 
 David spareth Saul, 24* 
 
 The death of Samuel, 25| 
 
 David findeth Saul asleep, 26, 
 
 David fleeth to Gath, 27 
 
 Saul consults a witch, 28 
 
 Achrsh dismisseth David, 29 
 
 Amalekites spoil Ziklag, 30 
 
 Saul and his sons slain, 31 
 
 CHAP., 
 
 David's death, 2 
 
 Solomon chooseth wisdom, 3 
 
 Solomon's prosperity, 4 
 
 Hiram and Solomon agree, 5 
 
 The building of the temple, 6 
 
 Ornaments of the temple, 7 
 
 The temple dedicated, 8 
 
 God's covenant with Solomon, 9 
 
 The queen of Sheba, 10 
 
 Ahijali's prophecy, 11 
 
 The ten tribes revolt, 12 
 
 '.Jeroboam's hand withered, 13 
 
 JAbijah's sickness and death, 14 
 
 'Jeroboam's sin punished, 15 
 
 'fidfio rebuilt, 16 
 
 , j widow's son raised, 17 
 
 Elijah obtaineth rain, 18 
 
 Elisha followeth Elijah, 19 
 
 Samaria besieged, 20 
 
 Naboth stoned, 21 
 
 Ahab seduced, 22 
 
 II. SAMUEL. — {1056 B. C] 
 
 David laments Saul, 1 
 
 David made king of Judah, 2 
 
 Joab killeth Abner, 3 
 
 Ish-bosheth murdered, 4 
 
 David's age and reign, 5 
 
 Uzzah smitten, 6 
 
 God's promise to David, 7 
 
 David's officers, 8 
 
 David sends for Mephibosheth 9 
 
 Hanan's villany, 10| 
 
 David's adultery, 11 
 
 Nathan's parable, 12 
 
 Amnon ard Tarnar, 13 
 
 Absolem's return, 14 
 
 Absolem's policy, 15 
 
 Shimei curseth David, 16 
 
 Ahithophel hangeth himself, 17 
 
 Absolem slain by Joab, 18 
 
 Slimei is pardoned, 19 
 
 Sheba's revolt, 20 
 
 Saul's sons handed, 21 
 
 David's thanksgiving, 22 
 
 David's faith, 23 
 
 David numbereth the people, 24 
 
 I. kings.— [1017 b. c] 
 
 Solomon anointed king, 1 
 21 
 
 II. KINGS. — [896 b. c] 
 
 Moab rebel leth, 1 
 
 Elijah's translation, 2 
 
 Moabites defeated, • <5 
 
 The widow's oil multiplied, 4 
 
 Naaman cleansed, 5 
 
 A famine in Samaria, 6 
 
 Plenty in Samaria, 7 
 
 Ben-Hadad killed, 8 
 
 Jezebel eaten by dogs, 9 
 
 Prophets of Baal slain, 10 
 
 Jehoash anointed king, 11 
 
 IThe temple repaired, 12 
 
 Elisha's death, 13 
 
 lAinariah reigneth, 14 
 
 A zari ah 's leprosy, 15 
 
 Ahaz's wicked reign, 16 
 
 Ten tribes taken captive, 17 
 
 Rabshakeh's blasphemy, IS 
 
 Hezekiah's praver, 19 
 
 Hezekiah's death, 20 
 
 Manasscth's iniquity, 21 
 
 Huldah prophesieth, , 22 
 Joeiah destroveth the idolaters, 23 
 
 Judah taken captive, 24 
 
 The temple destroyed, 25 
 
 I. CHRONICLES. — [4004 B. C.] 
 
 Adam's line to Noah, 1 
 
242 
 
 INDEX, &c. 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 The posterity of Israel, 2 
 
 The sons of Tavid, 3 
 
 The posterity of Judah, 4 
 
 The line of Reuben, 5 
 
 The sons of Levi, 6 
 
 The sons of f ssachar, 7 
 
 The sons of Benjamin, 8' 
 Genealogies of Israel and Judah, 9 
 
 Saul's overthrow and death, 10 
 
 David made king of Israel, II 
 
 The armies that helped David, 1 2 
 
 David fetched the ark, 13 
 
 Hiram's kindness to David, 14 
 
 David bringeth the ark to Zion, 15 
 
 David's psalms of thanksgiving, 16 
 
 Nathan's message to David, 17 
 
 David's victories, 18 
 
 David's message ill-treated, 19 
 
 Kabbah taken and spoiled, 20 
 
 The plague stayed, 21 
 
 Preparation for the temple, 22 
 
 Solomon made king, 23 
 
 The order of Aaron's sons, 24 
 
 The number of the singers, 25 
 
 The division of the porters, 26 
 
 The twelve captains, 27 
 
 David's exhortation, 28 
 
 David's reign and death, 29 
 
 II. CHRONICLES.-— [1015 B. C.] 
 
 Solomon's offering, 1 
 Solomon sendetli to Hiram, 2 
 The building of the temple, 3 
 The vessels of the temple, 4 
 The temple finished, 5 
 Solomon blesseth the people, 6 
 Solomon's sacrifice, 7 
 Solomon buildeth cities, 8 
 The queen of Sheba visiteth Solo- 
 mon, 9 
 Behoboam made king, 10 
 Judah strengthened, II 
 Rehoboam's reign and death, 12i 
 Abijah overcometli Jereboam, 13 
 Asa destroyeth idolatry, 14 
 Asa's covenant with God, 15 
 Asa's death and burial, 16 
 Jeho-aphat's good reign, 17 
 Micaih's prophecy, 18 
 Jehosaphat's care for justice, 19 
 Jehosaphat's fast and prayer, 20 
 Jehoram's wicked reign, 21 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 Ahaziah's wicked reign, 22 
 
 Joash made king, 23 
 
 Zechariah stoned, 24 
 
 The Edomites overcome, 25 
 
 Uziah's leprosy, 26 
 
 Jotham's good reign, 27 
 
 Ahaz's wicked reign, 28 
 
 Hezekiah's good reign, 29 
 
 The passover proclaimed, 30 
 
 Provision for the priests, 31 
 
 Hezekiah's death, 32 
 
 Manasseh's wicked reign, 33 
 
 Josiah's good reign, * 34 
 
 Josiah slain in battle, 35 
 
 Jerusalem destroyed, 30 
 
 EZRA.— [536 ..B. C] 
 
 The proclamation of Cyrus/ 
 The people return from Babylon, 2 
 
 The altar erected, 3 
 
 The decree of Artaxerxes, 4 
 
 Tatna's letter to Darius, 5 
 
 The temple finished, 6 
 
 Ezra goeth to Jerusalem, 7 
 
 Ezra keepeth a feast, 8 
 
 Ezra's prayer, 9 
 
 10 
 
 Ezra's mourning, 
 
 NEHEMIAH. — [146 B. C.] 
 
 Nehemiah mourneth for Jerusa- 
 lem, 
 
 Artaxerxes encourageth Nehemi« 
 ah, 
 
 The names of the builders, 
 
 Nehemiah appointeth a watch, 
 
 Reformation of usury, 
 
 jSanballat's practices, 
 
 Hanani and Hananiah's charge, 
 
 (The reading of the law, 
 
 !A solemn fast appointed, 
 
 j The points of the covenant, 
 
 I Who dwelt at Jerusalem, 
 
 |The high priests succession, 
 
 Divers abuses reformed, 
 
 ESTHER. — [52lB. C] 
 
 Ahasuerus' royal feast, 
 Esther madequeen, 
 11 am an despised by Mordecai, 
 The mourning of the Jews, 
 
 2 
 3 
 4 
 5 
 
 6 
 
 7 
 8 
 9 
 10 
 11 
 12 
 13 
 
INDEX, &c. 
 
 243 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 Esther obtaineth the king's favor, 5 
 
 Mordecai's good services, 6 
 
 Haman is^hanged, 7 
 
 The rejoicing of the jews, 8 
 
 Hainan's ten sons hanged, 9 
 
 Mordecai's advancement, 10 
 
 job.— [520 B. c] 
 
 Job's losses and temptations, 1 
 
 Job smitten with biles, 2 
 
 Job curBeth the day of his birth, S 
 
 Eliphaz reproveth Job, 4 
 
 Afflictions are from God, 5 
 
 Job wisheth for death, 6 
 
 Job excuseth his desire of death, 7 
 
 Bildad shewed) God's justice, 8 
 
 The innocent often afflicted, 9 
 
 Job expostulate th with God, 10 
 
 Zophar reproveth Job, 11 
 
 God's omnipotence maintained, 12 
 
 Job's confidence in God, 13 
 
 The conditions of man's life, 14 
 
 Eliphaz reproveth Job, 15 
 
 Job reproveth his friends 16 
 
 Job's appeal to God, 17 
 
 Bildad reproveth Job, IS. 
 
 Job's complaint of his friends, 19' 
 
 The portion of the wicked, 20 
 
 The destruction of the wicked, 21 
 
 Job accused of divers sins, 22 
 
 God's decree is immutable, 23 
 
 Sin goeth often unpunished, 24 j 
 Man cannot be justified before 
 
 God, 25 
 
 Job reproveth Bildad, 26 
 
 The hypocrite is without hope, 27 
 
 Wisdom is the gift of God, 28 
 
 Job bemoaned) himself, 29 
 
 Job's honor turned to contempt, 30 
 
 Job professed) his integrity, 31 
 
 Elihu reproveth Job, 32 
 
 Elihu reasonelh with Job, 33 
 
 God cannot be unjust, 34 
 Comparison not to be made wid) 
 
 God, 35 
 
 The justice of God's ways, 36 
 
 God's great works, 37 
 
 God's wisdom is unsearchable, 38 
 
 God's power in his creatures, 39 
 
 Job humbleth himself to God, 40 
 
 God's power in the creation, 41 
 
 Job's age aud death, 42 
 
 PSALM 
 PSALMS.— [1047 B. C.j 
 
 Happiness of the godly, 1 
 
 The kingdom of Christ, 2 
 
 The security of God's protection, 3 
 
 I David prayeth for audience, 4 
 
 David's profession of his faith, 5 
 
 David's complaint in sickness, 6 
 
 The destruction of the wicked, 7 
 
 God's love to man, 8 
 
 God praised for l) is judgments, 9 
 
 The outrage of the wicked, 10 
 
 God's providence and justice, 11 
 
 David craved) God's help, 12 
 
 David boasteth of divine mercy, 13 
 
 The natural man described, 14 
 
 A citizen of Zion described, 15 
 
 David's hope of his calling, 16 
 
 David's hope and confidence, 17 
 
 j David praised) God, 18 
 
 I David prayeth for grace, 19 
 
 The church's confidence in God, 20 
 
 A thanksgiving for victory, 21 
 
 I David's complaint and prayer, 22 
 
 j David's confidence in God's grace, 23 
 
 God's worship in the world, 24 
 
 David's confidence in prayer, 25 
 
 David resorted) unto God, 26 
 
 David's love to God's service, 27 
 
 David blessed) God, 28 
 
 Why God must be honored, 29 
 
 David's praise for deliverance, 30 
 
 David rejoiced) in God's mercy, 31 
 
 Who are blessed, 32 
 
 God is to be praised, 33 
 
 Those blessed who trust in God, 34 
 
 David prayeth for his safety, 85 
 
 The excellency of God's mercy, 36 
 
 David persuaded) to patience, 37 
 
 David moved) God to compassion 38 
 
 The brevity of life, 39 
 
 Obedience the best sacrifice, 40 
 
 God's care of the poor, 41 
 
 David's zeal to serve God, 42 
 
 David prayeth to be restored, 43 
 
 The church's complaint to God, 44 
 The majesty of Christ's kingdom, 45 
 
 The church's confidence in God, 46 
 
 The kingdom of Christ, 47 
 
 The privileges of the church, 48 
 
 Worldly prosperity coiiicnuicd, 49 
 
 God's majesty in the church, 50 
 
 David's prayer and confession, 51 
 
244 
 
 INDEX, &a 
 
 PSALMS. 
 
 David's confidence in God, 52 
 
 The natural man described, 53 
 
 David's prayer for salvation, 54 
 
 David's complaint in prayer, 55 
 
 David's promise of praise, 56 
 
 David in prayer fleeth to God, 57 
 
 David describeth the wicked, 58 
 
 David prayeth for deliverance, 59 
 Divid's comfort in God's promis- 
 
 PSALMS. 
 
 God to be praised cheerfully, 100 
 
 David's profession of godliness, 101 
 
 God's mercies to be recorded, 102 
 
 God blessed for his constancy, 103 
 
 God wonderful in providence, 104 
 
 The plagues of Egypt, 105 
 
 Israel's rebellion, 106 
 
 God's manifold providence, 107 
 
 David's confidence in God, 108 
 
 60 David's complaint of his enemies, 109 
 
 61 The kingdom of Christ, 110 
 62||God praised for his works, 111 
 63] The happiness of the godly 
 
 David voweth perpetual service, 
 
 No trust in worldly things, 
 
 David's thirst for God, 
 
 David's complaint of his enemies, 64'|God praised for his mercy ^ 
 
 The blessedness of God's chosen, 65||An exhortation to praise, 
 
 David exhorteth to praise God, 66 The vanity of idols, 
 
 A prayer for God's kingdom, 67 j David studieth to be thankful, 
 
 A prayer at the removing of the God praised for his mercy and 
 
 Ark, 68 
 
 David's complaint in affliction, 69 
 David's prayer for the godly, 70 
 
 David's prayer for perseverance, 71 
 David's prayer for Solomon, 72 
 
 The righteous sustained, 73 
 
 David prayeth for the sanctuary, 74 
 David rebuketh the proud, 75 
 
 God's majesty in the church 76 
 
 David's combat with diffidence, 77 
 God's wrath against Israel, 78 
 
 The psalmists complaint, 79 
 
 David's prayer for the church, 80 
 An exhortation to praise God, 81 
 David reproveth the judges, 82 
 
 The church's enemies, 83 
 
 David longeth for the sanctuary, 84 
 David prayed for mercies, 85 
 
 David's complaint oi the proud, S6j 
 The nature and glory of the 
 
 church, 
 David's grevious complaint, 
 God praised for his power, 
 God's providence set forth, 
 The state of the godly, 
 God praised for his great works, 92 
 The majesty of Christ's king- 
 dom, 
 David's complaint of impiety, 
 The danger of tempting God, 
 God praised for his greatness, 
 The majesty of God, 
 All creatures exhorted to praise 
 
 God, 
 God to be worshipped, t 99 
 
 112 
 113 
 114 
 115 
 116 
 
 117 
 118 
 119 
 120 
 121 
 122 
 123 
 124 
 125 
 126 
 127 
 128 
 129 
 
 truth, 
 David's trust in God, 
 Meditation, prayer and praise, 
 David prayeth against Doeg, 
 The safety of the godly, 
 David's joy for the church, 
 The godly's confidence in God, 
 The church blesseth God, 
 A prayer for the godly, 
 The church prayeth for mercies, 
 The virtue of God's blessing 
 Those blessed that fear God, 
 The haters of the church cursed, 
 God to be hoped in, 
 David professeth his humility, 
 David's care for the ark, 
 The benefits of the saints' com- 
 munion, 
 An exhortation to bless God, 
 God praised for his judgments, 
 God praised for manifold mer- 
 cies, 
 The constancy of the Jews, 
 David's confidence in God, 
 David defieth the wicked, 
 David's prayer for deliverance, 
 David prayeth for sincerity, 
 David's comfort in trouble, 
 David complaineth of his grief, 
 David's prayer for his kingdom, 144 
 God's help to the godly, 145 
 
 David voweth perpetual praise 
 
 to God, 146 
 
 God praised for his providence, 147 
 All creatures should praise God, 148 
 
 130 
 131 
 132 
 
 133 
 134 
 135 
 
 136 
 137 
 138 
 139 
 140 
 141 
 142 
 143 
 
INDEX, &c. 
 
 249 
 
 PSALMS. 
 
 God praised for his benefits, 149 
 God praised upon instruments, 150 
 
 THE PROVERBS.— [1000 B. C.] 
 
 The use of the proverbs, CHAP. 1 
 The benefit of wisdom, 2| 
 
 Exhortation to sundry duties, 
 Persuasions to obedience, 
 The mischiefs of whoredom, 
 Seven things hateful to God, 
 Description of a harlot, 
 The call of wisdom, 
 The doctrine of wisdom, 
 Virtues and vices contrasted, 
 Continued, 11, 12, 13, 14, 15, 16, 
 
 17, 13, 19, 20, 21, 22, 23, 24 
 Observations about kings, 
 Sundry maxims, 
 Sundry maxims, 
 Observations of impiety, 
 Of public government, 
 Agur's prayer, 
 Lemuel's lessons of charity, 
 
 25 
 261 
 
 27 1 
 28j 
 29J 
 SO 
 31 
 
 ECCLESIASTES. — [977 B. C.] 
 
 The vanity of all human things, 
 Wisdom and folly have one end, 
 A time for all things, 
 The good of contentment, 
 
 The vanity of riches, 5 
 
 The conclusion of vanities, 6 
 
 Remedies against vanities, T 
 
 Kings are to be respected, 8 
 
 Wisdom is better than strength, 9 
 
 Of wisdom and folly, 10 
 
 Directions for charity, 11 
 
 The preacher's care to edify, 12 
 
 •ONG OF SOLOMON. — [1014 B. C.] 
 
 The church's love to Christ, 1 
 
 Christ's care of the church, 2 
 
 The church glorieth in Christ, 3 
 
 The graces of the church, 4 
 
 Christ's love for his church, 5 
 
 The church's faith in Christ, 6 
 
 The graces of the church, 7 
 
 The calling of the Gentiles, 8 
 
 21* 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 ISAIAH.— [760 B. C] 
 
 Isaiah's complaint of Judah, 1 
 
 Christ's kingdom prophesied, 2 
 
 The oppression of the rulers, 3 
 
 Christ's kingdom a sanctuary, 4 
 
 | God's judgments for sin, 5 
 
 Isaiah's vision of God's glory, 6 
 
 Christ promised, 7 
 
 Israel and Judah threatened, 8 
 The church's joy in Christ's birth, 9 
 
 God s judgments upon Israel, 10 
 
 The calling to the Gentiles, 11 
 
 Thanksgiving for God's mercies, 12 
 
 Babylon threatened, 13 
 
 Israel's restoration, 14 
 
 The lamentable state of Moab, 15 
 
 Moab exhorted to obedience, 16 
 
 Syria and Israel threatened, 17 
 
 God's care of his people, 18 
 
 The confusion of Egypt, If 
 
 Egypt and Ethiopia's captivity, 20 
 
 The fall of Babylon, 21 
 
 The invasion of Jewry, 22 
 
 Tyre's miserable overthrow, 23 
 
 Judgments of God for sin, 24 
 
 The prophet praiseth God, 25 
 
 A song of praise to God, 26 
 
 God's care of his vineyard, 27 
 
 Ephraim threatened* 28 
 
 God's judgment on Jerusalem, 29 
 God's mercies towards his church, 30 
 
 An exhortation to turn to God, 31 
 
 Desolation foreshown, 82 
 
 The privileges of the godly, 33 
 
 God revengeth his church, 34 
 
 The blessings of the gospel, 35 
 
 Rabshakeh insulteth Hezekiah, 36 
 
 Hezckiah's prayer, 37 
 
 Hezekiah's thanksgiving, 38 
 
 'Babylonian captivity foretold, 39 
 
 The promulgation of the gospel, 40 
 
 God's mercies to his church, 41 
 
 Christ's mission to the Gentiles, 42 
 
 God comforteth his church, 43 
 
 The vanity of idols, 44 
 
 Godcalleth Cyrus, 45 
 Idols not to be compared with 
 
 God, 46 
 
 God's judgment upon Babylon, 47 
 
246 
 
 INDEX, &c. 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 The intent of prophecy, 48 
 
 Christ sent to the Gentiles, 49 
 
 Christ's sufferings and patience, 50 
 
 The certainty of God's salvation, 51 
 
 Christ's free redemption, 52 
 
 The humiliation of Christ, 53 
 
 The church's enlargement, 54 
 
 The happy state of believers, 55 
 
 Exhortation to holiness, 56 
 
 God reproveth the Jews, 57 
 
 Hypocrisy reproved 68 
 
 The covenant of the Redeemer, 59 
 
 The glory of the church, 00 
 
 The office of Christ, 61 
 
 God's promises to his church, 62 
 
 Christ sheweth his power to save, 63 
 
 The church's prayer, 64 
 
 The calling of the Gentiles, 65 
 
 The growth of the church, 66 
 
 JEREMIAH. — [629 B. C.J 
 
 The calling of Jeremiah, 
 Israel is spoiled for his sins, 
 God's mercy to Judah, 
 Israel called to repentance, 
 God's judgments upon the Jews, 
 Enemies sent against Judah, 
 Jeremiah's call for repentance 
 The calamities of the Jews, 
 Jeremiah's lamentation, 
 The vanity of idols, 
 God's covenant proclaimed, 
 The prosperity of the wicked, 
 An exhortation to repentance, 
 The prophet's prayer, 
 Jeremiah's complaint, 
 The utter ruin of the Jews, 
 The captivit/ of Judah, 
 The type of the potter, 
 The desolation of the Jews, 
 Pashur smiteth Jeremiah, 
 Nebuchadnezzar's war, 
 The judgment of Shallum, 
 Restoration of God's people, 
 The type of good and bad figs, 
 Jeremiah reproveth the Jews, 
 Jeremiah is arraigned, 
 Nebuchadnezzar's conquests, 
 Hananiah's prophecy, 
 Jeremiah's letter, 
 The return of the Jews, 
 The restoration of Israel, 
 
 1 
 2 
 
 3 
 4 
 5 
 6 
 7 
 
 8, 
 9 
 10 
 11 
 12 
 13 
 14 
 15 
 16 
 17 
 18 
 19 
 20 
 21 
 22 
 23* 
 24 
 25 
 26 
 27 
 28 
 
 31 
 
 CHAP.' 
 
 Jeremiah imprisoned, 32 
 
 Ohrisf the Branch promised, 33 
 
 Zedekhh's fate foretold, 34 
 
 God blcsseth the Rechabites, 35 
 
 Jeremiah's prophecies, 36 
 
 j'The Chaldeans' siege raised, 37 
 
 Jeremiah cast into a dungeon, 38 
 
 Jerusalem is taken, 39 
 
 Jeremiah set at liberty, 40 
 
 Ishmnel killeth Gedaliah, 41 
 
 Johannn promiseth obedience, 42 
 
 I Jeremiah carried into Egypt, 43 
 
 Judah 's desolation, 44 
 
 Barach comforted, 45 
 
 Overthrow of Pharaoh's army, 46 
 
 The Philistines' destruction, 47 
 
 The judgment of Moab, 48 
 
 The restoration of Elam, 49 
 
 The redemption of Israel, 50 
 
 God's severe judgment 61 
 
 Zedekiah's wicked reign 52 
 
 LAMENTATIONS. — [584 B. C.J 
 
 Jerusalem's misery, 1 
 
 Israel's misery lamented, 2 
 
 | Sorrows of the righteous, 3 
 
 .Zion's pitiful estate, 4 
 
 Zion's complaint, 5 
 
 EZEKIEL. — [595 B. C.J 
 
 Ezekiel's vision, 1 
 
 Ezekiel's commission 2 
 
 Ezekiel eateth the roll 3 
 
 The type of a siege 4 
 
 The type of hair 5 
 
 Israel threatened 6 
 
 'Israel's desolation 7 
 
 Vision of jealousy 8 
 
 The marked preserved 9 
 
 Visions of coals of fire 10 
 
 The princes' presumption 11 
 
 The type of removing 12 
 
 Lying prophets 13 
 
 Idolators exhorted 14 
 
 The rejection of Jerusalem 15 
 
 God's love to Jerusalem 16 
 
 The eagles and the vine 17 
 
 Parable of sour grapes 18 
 
 Of the lion's whelps 19 
 
 Israel's rebellions 20 
 
 Prophecy against Jerusalem 21 
 
INDEX. &o. 
 
 247 
 
 CHAP 
 
 Jerusalem's sins 22 
 
 Alwlah and Aholibah 23 
 
 Jerusalem's destruction 24 
 
 Ammonites threatened 25 
 
 The fall of Tyrus 26 
 
 Tyrus' rich supply 27 
 
 Zidon threatened 28 
 
 The judgment of Pharaoh 29 1 
 
 Desolation of Egypt 30 
 
 The glory and fall of Assyria 31 
 
 The fall of Egypt 32 
 
 Ezekiel admonished 33 
 
 God's care of his flock 34 ! 
 
 Judgment of Seir 35 
 
 Israel comforted 36 
 
 Vision of dry bones 37 
 
 The malice of Gog 38 
 
 Israels victory over Gog 30 
 
 Description of the temple 40 
 
 Ornaments of the temple 41 
 
 The priests' chambers 42 
 
 Return of God's glory 43 
 
 The priests' reproved 44 
 
 Division of the land 45 
 
 Ordinances of the princes 46 
 
 Vision of the holy waters 47 
 
 Portions of the twelve tribes 48 
 
 DANIEL. — [607 B. 0.] 
 
 Jehoiakim's captivity 
 
 Daniel advanced 
 
 Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed- 
 
 nego 
 Nebuchadnezzar' pride and fall 
 Belshazzar's impious feast 
 Daniel in the lion's den 
 Vision of four beasts 
 Vision of the ram 
 Daniel's confession 
 Daniel comforted 
 Overthrow of Persia 
 Israel's deliverance 
 
 HOSKA.— [785 B. C] 
 
 Judgments for whoredom 
 The idolatry ef the people 
 The desolation of Israel 
 Judgment threatened 
 Israel a treacherous people 
 Exhortation to repentance 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 7 
 
 10 
 11 
 12 
 13 
 14 
 
 1 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 4 
 
 5 
 
 6 
 
 7 
 
 8 
 
 9 
 
 10 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 Reproof of manifold sins 
 .Israel threatened 
 Captivity of Israel 
 Israel's impiety 
 Israel's ingratitude to God 
 'Ephraim removed 
 |Ephraim's glory vanished 
 Blessings promised 
 
 JOEL. — [800 B. C] 
 
 God's sundry judgments 1 
 
 Exhortation to repentance 2 
 
 God's judgments against his 
 people's enemies 3 
 
 AMOS.— [736 B. c] 
 
 God's jndgment upon Syria 1 
 
 God's wrath against Moab 2 
 
 Judgments against Israel 3 
 
 God reproveth Israel 4 
 
 A lamentation for Israel 5 
 
 Israel's wantonness plagued 6 
 
 Judgments, of the grasshoppers 7 
 
 Israel's end typified 8 
 
 Israel's restoration promised 9 
 
 OBADIAH. — [587 B. C] 
 
 Edom's destruction for their pride 
 
 and violence 1 
 
 JON ah. —[862 b. c] 
 
 Jonah sent to Nineveh 1 
 
 The prayer of Jonah 2 
 
 The Ninevites' repentance 3 
 
 Jonah repines at God's mercy 4 
 
 MIC AH.— [750 B. c] 
 
 God's wrath against Jacob 1 
 
 Against oppression 2 
 
 The cruelty of the prince* 3 
 
 The church's glory 4 
 
 The birth of Christ $ 
 
 God's controversy 
 
 The clmrch's complaint 7 
 
 If AHUM.— [713 B. C] 
 
248 
 
 INDEX, &c. 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 The majesty of God 1 
 
 God's armies against Nineveh 21 
 
 The ruin of Nineveh 3 1 
 
 HABAKKUH, — [626 B. C.] 
 
 Habakkuk's complaint 1 
 
 Judgment on the Chaldeans 2 
 
 Habakkuk's prayer 3 
 
 ZEPHANIAH. — [630 B. C.] 
 
 God's severe judgments 1 
 
 Exhortation to repentance 2 
 
 Jerusalem sharply reproved 3 
 
 HAGGAI. — [520 ?. C.) 
 
 The people reproved 1 
 
 Glory of the second temple 2 
 
 ZECHARIAH. — [520 B. C.] 
 
 CHAP 
 
 Redemption of Zion 2 
 
 The type of Joshua 3 
 
 The golden candlestick 4 
 
 Curse of thieves 6 
 
 Vision of the chariots *> 
 
 Captives' inquiry of fasting 7 
 
 Jerusalem's restoration 8 
 
 The coming of Christ 9 
 
 God to be sought unto 10 
 
 Destruction of Jerusalem 11 
 
 Judah's restoration 12 
 
 Jerusalem's repentanee 13 
 
 Jerusalem's enemies plagued 14 
 
 MALACHI. — [397 B. C] 
 
 Israel's unkindness 1 
 
 The priests reproved 2 
 
 The majesty of Christ 3 
 
 Judgments of the wicked 4 
 
 Exhortation to repentance 1 
 
 NEW TESTAMENT, 
 
 MATTHEW.— (A. D. 38.) 
 
 Chapter I. The genealogy of Chriit. His conception and birth. Hi* 
 ■arnes. 
 
 II. The wise men coming to Christ, worship him. Joseph fleeth into 
 Egypt. 
 
 III. John preacheth. His apparel, meat, and baptism. He reprehend- 
 cth the Pharisees, and baptizeth Christ in Jordan. 
 
 IV. Christ fasteth, is tempted, and overcometh. Hebeginneth to preach, 
 and caJleth some to be his disciples. 
 
 V. Who are blessed. Apostles are the light of the world. The law 
 expounded. 
 
 VI. Of alms, prayer, forgiveness, fasting, our treasure, and against 
 worldly care. 
 
 VII. Christ, ending his sermon in the mount, reproveth rash judgment, 
 forbiddeth to cast holy things to dogs, exhorteth to prayer, to enter in at 
 the strait gate, to beware of false prophets, and not to be hearers, but doera 
 of the word. 
 
 VIII. Christ cleanseth the leper, healeth the centurion's servant, Peter's 
 mother-in-law, and many other diseased ; sheweth how he is to be follow- 
 ed? stilleth the tempest on the sea; driveth devils out of two men possessed, 
 and suffereth them to go into the swine. 
 
 IX. Christ cureth the palsy, calleth Matthew, eateth with publican* 
 •nd sinners. 
 
 X. The apostles are sent to do miracles, and to preach. 
 
 XI. John sendeth his disciples to Christ. The testimony of Chrut cod* 
 
INDEX, &c. 249 
 
 eeming John. Christ upbraideth the unthankfulness and impenitence of 
 Chorazin, Bethsaida, and Capernaum, and praiseth his Father's wisdom in 
 revealing the gospel to the simple. 
 
 XII. The disciples pluck the ears of corn on the sabbath. Blasphemy 
 against the Holy Ghost shall not be forgiven. 
 
 XIII. Of the sower and the seed. Divers other parables. Why 
 Christ spake in parables. 
 
 XIV. Herod's opinion of Christ. The miracle of the five loaves, and 
 of walking on the sea. 
 
 XV. God's commandments, and men's traditions. What defileth a man. 
 
 XVI. The sign of Jonas. The leaven of the Pharisees, and of the 
 Sadducees. Christ foreshevveth his death. 
 
 XVII. The transfiguration ot Christ. He healeth a lunatick, foretelleth 
 his own passion, and payeth tribute. 
 
 XVII!. Christ teacheth to be humble. Touching offences, and forgiv- 
 ing one another. 
 
 XIX. Christ healeth die sick, answereth the Pharisees touching divorce- 
 ment, and sheweth how to attain everlasting life. 
 
 XX. Of the laborers in the vineyard. Christ teacheth his disciples to 
 be lowly. 
 
 XXI. Christ ridetii into Jerusalem upon an ass, and casteth out the 
 buyers and sellers. 
 
 XXII. The marriage of the king's son. The wedding-garment. Of 
 paying tribute, and of the resurrection. 
 
 XXIII. The Scribes' and Pharisees' good doctrine, but evil examples 
 of life. The destruction of Jerusalem foretold. 
 
 X^KIV. The destruction of the temple foretold. Of Christ's coming 
 to judgment. 
 
 XXV. The parable of the ten virgins, and of the talents. Also the 
 description of the last judgment. 
 
 XXVI. The rulers conspire against Christ. Judas selleth him. Christ 
 eateth the passover. He is betrayed by Judas. 
 
 XXVII. Christ is delivered to Pilate. Judas hangeth himself. Christ 
 is crucified. 
 
 XXVIII. Christ's resurrection. He appeareth to the women, and to 
 his disciples, and sendeth them to baptize. 
 
 mark. — (a. d. 65.) 
 
 Chap. I. John Baptist's office. Jesus is baptized, tempted, preacheth, 
 calleth Peter and others, and cureth many. 
 
 II. C hrist healeth one sick of the palsy, calleth Matthew, and eatetti 
 with publicans and sinners. 
 
 III. The withered hand healed. The apostles chosen. The Scribes 
 confuted. Who are Christ's relations. 
 
 IV. The parable of the sower. The meaning thereof. Of the seed 
 growing secretly, and of the mustard-seed. 
 
 V. Christ casteth out the legion of devils, heals the bloody issue, and 
 raises Jairus's daughter. 
 
 VI. Christ is contemned of his countrymen. He walketh on the sea. 
 
 VII. The Pharisees find fault with the disciples for eating with un- 
 washen hands. Meat defileth not a man . 
 
 VIII. Christ feedeth the people miraculously, and refuseth to give a 
 •ign to the Pluiiueet. 
 
250 INDEX, &c. 
 
 IX. Jesus transfigured. He forctelleth his death and resurrection, ami 
 giveth divers instructions to nis disciples. 
 
 X. Touching divorcement. Little children brought to Christ. The 
 danger of riches. 
 
 XI. Christ rideth with triumph into Jerusalem^ He curseth the fruit- 
 less fig-tree. 
 
 XII. The parable of the vineyard. Touching the paying of tribute, 
 and the resurrection. The widow and. her mites. 
 
 XIII. The destruction of the temple. Persecutions for the gospel. 
 Great calamities to the Jews. Christ's coming to judgment. The hour 
 of it uncertain. 
 
 XIV. A conspiracy against Christ. A woman poureth ointment on his 
 head. Judas selleth, and betrayeth him. Peter thrice denieth him. 
 
 XV. Jesus brought bound and accused before Pilate, is delivered to be 
 crucified, hanged between two thieves, and is honorably buried. 
 
 XVI. Christ's resurrection. He asceodeth into heaven. 
 
 LCKE. — (A. D. 63.) 
 
 Chap. I. Luke's preface. The conception of John Baptist, and of 
 Christ. The nativity and circumcision of John. The prophesy of Zacharias. 
 
 II. Augustus taxeth all the Roman empire. Christ's nativity. His cir- 
 cumcision. Simeon and Anna prophesy of Christ. 
 
 HI. John's preaching and baptism. His testimony of Christ. Herod 
 imprisoneth John. Christ is baptized. His genealogy. 
 
 IV. Christ's temptation and victory. He beginneth to preach. They 
 at Nazareth admire him. He cureth divers sick. 
 
 V. Christ teacheth out of Peter's ship. A miraculous draught of fishes. 
 The leper cleansed. The palsy healed. Matthew called. 
 
 VI. Touching the ears of corn that were plucked by the disciple* on 
 the sabbath. Christ chooseth the twelve. 
 
 VII. The centurion's faith. Christ raiseth the widow's son, answereth 
 John's messengers, and giveth testimony of hint. Mary Magdalene anoint- 
 eth Christ's feet. 
 
 VIII. Women minister unto Christ. The parable of die sower, and 
 of the candle. The legion ot devils. 
 
 IX. Christ sendeth out his apostles. Herod is desirous to see him. 
 His transfiguration. He healeth a lunatick. 
 
 X. The seventy disciples sent forth, and admonished. Martha repre* 
 bended, 
 
 XI. Christ teacheth to pray, and that instantly. He casteth out a dumb 
 devil. He preacheth to the people, and reproveth the Pharisees, scribes, 
 and lawyers. 
 
 XII. To avoid hypocrisy and fearfulness in publishing Christ's doctrine. 
 To beware of covetousness, and over carefulness. The faithful and wise 
 steward. 
 
 XIII. Christ preacneth repentance upon the punishment of the Gali- 
 leans, and others. The fig-tree cursed. The strait gate. 
 
 XIV. Christ teachetn humility, and to feed the poor. The parable of 
 the great supper. Who cannot be Christ's disciples. 
 
 XV. The parable of the lost sheep : Of the piece of silver : Of th* 
 prodigal son. 
 
 XVI. Of the unjust steward. The hypocrisy of die covetcus Phaiiswa 
 reproved. The rich glutton, and Lazarus the beggar. 
 
INDEX, fcc 251 
 
 XVII. To ayoid giving offence. One to forgive another. The ten 
 lepers. Of the kingdom of God, and the coming of the Son of man, 
 
 XVIII. The importunate widow. The Pharisee and publican, ChiU 
 dren brought to Christ. All to be left for Christ. 
 
 XIX. The publican Zaccheus. The ten pieces of money. Christ 
 rideth into Jerusalem, weepeth over it, and purgeth the temple, 
 
 XX. Christ avoucheth his authority. The parable of the vineyard. Of 
 giving tribute to C?esar. Of the resurrection. 
 
 XXI. The destruction of the temple and city is foretold. The signs 
 ef the last day. 
 
 XXII. Judas moved to betray Christ. The passover prepared. The 
 Lord's supper instituted. 
 
 XXIII. Jesus is accused before Pilate, who is desirous to release him. 
 The destruction of Jerusalem foretold. Christ's death and burial. 
 
 XX [V. Christ's resurrection declared to the women. He himself ap* 
 peareth, giveth a charge to the apostles, and ascendeth. 
 
 JOHN.— (A. D. 98.) 
 
 Chap. I. The divinity, humanity, and office of Jes'is Christ. The 
 testimony of John. The calling of Andrew, Peter, &c. 
 
 II. Christ turneth water into wine, departeth into Capernaum, and 
 Jerusalem, and purgeth the temple. 
 
 III. Christ teacheth Nicodemus the necessity of regeneration. The 
 baptism, witness, and doctrine of John concerning Christ. 
 
 IV. Christ talketh with a woman of Samaria. His disciples marvel. 
 Christ's zeal for God's glory. He departeth into Galilee, and healeth the 
 rulers son. 
 
 V. Jesus, on the sabbath-day, cureth him that was diseased eight and 
 thirty years. The Jews cavil, and persecute him for it. 
 
 VI. Christ feedelh five thousand He withdraweth himself. The peo» 
 pie foJIow him, and are reproved for their fleshly hearts. Many disciples 
 leave him. 
 
 VII. Jesus reprovcth his kinsmen ; goeth unto the feast of tabernacles ; 
 teacheth in the temple. Divers opinions of Christ. The Pharisees are 
 angry at their officers, and at Nicodemus. 
 
 VIII. Christ delivereth the woman taken in adultery. He preacheth 
 himself the light of the world, and justified! his doctrine. 
 
 IX. He that was born blind is restored to sight. He is brought to the 
 Pharisees. They excommunicate him. Christ receiveth him, and he coa- 
 fesseth Christ. 
 
 X. ' hrist is the door, and the good shepherd. Divers opinions of him. 
 He proveth, by his works, that he is ( hrist. 
 
 XI. Christ raiseth Lazarus. The priests and Pharisees gather a coun- 
 cil against him. 
 
 XII. Jesus excuseth Mary anointing his feet. He rideth into Jesrusalem. 
 XI I L Jesus washeth his disciples' feet, and exhorteth them to humility 
 
 and charity : He forewarneth Peter of his denial. 
 
 XIV. Christ comforteth his disciples ; professeth himself the way, the 
 truth, and the life. 
 
 XV. The mutual love between Christ and his members, under the para- 
 ble of the vine. 
 
 XVI. Christ comforteth his disciples against tribulation, by the promise 
 ef the Holy Ghost. 
 
252 INDEX, &c. 
 
 XVII. Christ prayeth to his Father to glorify him, and to preserve his 
 apostles in unity, and in truth. 
 
 XVIII. Judas be trayeth Jesus. Peter den ieth him. He is arraigned 
 before Pilate. 
 
 XIX. Christ is scourged, crowned with thorns, beaten, and crucified. 
 He dieth, and is buried by Joseph and Nicodemus. 
 
 XX. Jesus appeareth unto Mary, and to his disciples. Thomas 9 in* 
 credulity and confession. 
 
 XXI. Christ, appearing again, giveth Peter a charge ; and rebuketfi 
 his curiosity. 
 
 ACTS.-— (A. D 33.) 
 
 Chap. I. A repetition of part of Christ's history. Matthias chosen 
 into the apostleship. 
 
 II. The apostles filled with the Holy Ghost, speak divers languages, 
 
 III. Peter and John restore a lame man, ascribing the cure to the name 
 of Jesus, and exhorting to repentance. 
 
 IV. Peter and John imprisoned. Their defence. They are threatened. 
 
 V. The de; th of Ananias and Sapphira. The apostles imprisoned 
 again, and de'u.ered. 
 
 VI. Deacons chosen. Stephen falsely accused of blasphemy. 
 
 VII. Step';en answereth to his accusation. They stone him to death. 
 
 VIII. The church planted in Samaria, is confirmed by Peter and John. 
 Philip sent to baptize an eunuch. 
 
 IX.- Saul going towards Damascus, is called to the apostleship. The 
 Jews lay wait for him Tabitha raised. 
 
 X. Cornelius sendeth for Peter. His vision. 
 
 XI. Peter accused, defendeth himself. 
 
 XII. Herod persecuteth the Christians. His pride, and miserable deadi. 
 * XIII. Paul and Barnabas go to the Gentiles. The Gentiles believe. 
 
 XIV. Paul and Barnabas are persecuted. Paul, healing a cripple, they 
 are reputed as gods. 
 
 XV. Dissention about circumcision. The apostles consult about it, &c. 
 
 XVI. Paul circumciseth Timothy, converte'.h Lydia, and casteth out a 
 spirit of divination. 
 
 XVII. Paul preacheth at Thessalonica, Berea, and at Athens. Some 
 are converted. 
 
 XVIII. Paul laboreth with his hands, and preaching at Corinth, is en- 
 couraged in a vision. 
 
 XIX. The Holy Ghost is given by Paul's hands. 
 
 XX. Paul goeth to Macedonia. At Troas he celebrateth the Lord's 
 Supper, preacheth, and raiseth Eutychus to life. 
 
 XXI. Paul will not be dissuaded from going to Jerusalem. Philip's 
 daughters, prophetesses. 
 
 XXH. Paul declareth his conversion. He escapeih scourging by the 
 privilege of a Roman. 
 
 XXIII. Paul pleadeth his cause. Dissension among his accusers. He 
 is sent to Felix. 
 
 XXIV. Paul accused by Tertullus, answereth for himself. 
 
 XXV. Paul accused by the Jews before Festus, appealeth unto Caesar. 
 
 XXVI. Paul, before Agrippa, declareth his life, and his conversion, 
 Festus chargeth him with madness. 
 
 XXVII. Paul, shipping towards Rome, foretelleth the danger of the 
 
INDEX, &c. 253 
 
 voyage, but is not believed. They are tossed with a tempest, and are sJrip- 
 wrecked ; yet all come safe to land. 
 
 XXVIII. Paul is entertained by the barbarians* He healeth many in 
 the island. They uepart towards Rome. 
 
 ROMANS. — (a. d. 60.) 
 
 Chap. I. Paul's calling commended. What his gospel is. God's 
 anger at sin. The Gentiles' sins. 
 
 II. They that condemn sin in others, and yet sin, are inexcusable, 
 whether Jews or Gentiles. 
 
 III. The Jews prerogative. None justified by the law, but all by faith. 
 
 IV. Abraham's faith was imputed to him for righteousness, and so 
 shall ours. 
 
 V. Being justified by faith, we have peace with God. Sin and death 
 came by Adam, righteousness and life by Christ. 
 
 VI. We must not live in sin, nor let sin reign in us. Death is the 
 wages of sin. 
 
 VII. No law hath power over a man longer than he liveth. The law is 
 not sin, but holy, just, and good. 
 
 VIII. Who are free from condemnation. What harm cometh of the 
 flesh, and what good of the Spirit, and what of being God's children. 
 
 IX. Paul's sorrow for the Jews. All Abraham's seed were not the 
 children of the promise. The calling of the Gentiles, and rejection of 
 the Jews. 
 
 X. The difference of the righteousness of the law, and that of faith. No 
 believer shall be confounded, whether Jew or Gentile. 
 
 XI. God hath not cast off all Israel. Some were elected, the rest were 
 hardened. The Gen-tiles may not insult upon them. 
 
 XII. Pride forbidden. Several duties enjoined. Revenge specially 
 forbidden. 
 
 XIII. Of duties to magistrates. Love is the fulfilling of the law. 
 Against gluttony, drunkenness, &c. 
 
 XIV. Men may not contemn or condemn one another for things indiffer- 
 ent, but take heed of giving offence in them. 
 
 XV. The strong must bear with the weak. We may not please our- 
 selves ; but receive one another, as Christ did us all. 
 
 XVI. Paul sendeth greeting to many, and endeth with praise and 
 thanks to God. 
 
 I. CORINTHIANS. — (A. D. 59.) 
 
 Chaf. I. After salutation and thanksgiving, he exhorteth to unity, and 
 reproveth u,*ir dissensions. God destroyeth the wisdom of the wise. 
 
 II. la^i declareth that his preaching far excelled) all human wisdom. 
 
 III. Milk is fit for children. Ayainst divisions. Men the temples of 
 God. Against conceit. 
 
 IV. How to account of ministers. We have nothing which we have 
 not received. The apostles are our fathers i.i Christ. 
 
 V. The incestuous person. The old leaven must be purged out. Hein- 
 ous offenders are to oe avoided. 
 
 VI. Of going to law with the brethren. Our bodies are Christ's 
 members. o o 
 
t54 INDEX, &c. 
 
 VII. Of marriage. It is a remedy against fornication, and not lightly 
 *o be dissolved. 
 
 VIII. To abstain from meats offered to idols. We must not abuse our 
 Christian liberty. 
 
 IX. Paul sheweth his liberty. Ministers ought to live by the gospel. 
 Life is likf \ race. 
 
 X. The Jews' sacraments, types of ours ; and their punishments, our 
 examples. 
 
 XI Ch covering heads in praying. Of profaning the Lord's supper. 
 The apostle's account of the institution of it. 
 
 XII. Spiritual gifts are diverse, yet all to profit withal ; Christians, as 
 the member? of the body natural, are one. 
 
 XIII. All gifts, how excellent soever, are nothing worth without charity. 
 The praises thereof. 
 
 XIV. l'rophecy is commended, and preferred before speaking with 
 tongues 
 
 XV. By Christ's resurrection, he proveth the necessity of our resurrec- 
 tion. The fruit, and manner thereof, and of the change of them that shall 
 be alive then. 
 
 XVI . The brethren's wants must be relieved. Timothy commended. 
 Friendly admonitions and salutations. 
 
 II. CORINTHIANS. — (A. D. 60.) 
 
 Chap. I. The apostle encourageth them against troubles, and sheweth 
 the sincerity of his preaching. He excuseth his not coming to them. 
 
 II. The reasons of his not coming unto them. Of the excommunicated 
 person. The success of his preaching in every place. 
 
 III. A commendation of Paul's ministry. A comparison betwixt the 
 ministers of the law and the gospel. 
 
 IV. Paul's sincerity and diligence in preaching, and his troubles for 
 the same. 
 
 V. In hope of immortal glory, and in expectance of it, and of the general 
 judgment, Paul laboreth to keep a good conscience. 
 
 VI. Of Paul's faithfulness in the ministry. Exhortation to avoid 
 idolaters. 
 
 VII. Paul exhorteth to purity, and sheweth what comfort he took in 
 afflictions. 
 
 VIII. He stirreth them up to contribute to the saints, commendeth Titus 
 and others. 
 
 IX. He sheweth why he sent Titus, and stirreth them up to be bountiful 
 in alms, which shall yield them a bountiful increase. 
 
 X. Paul's spiritual might and authority. Not to stretch beyond our 
 compass. 
 
 XI. Paul, being forced, entereth into a commendation of himse'f, and 
 comparison with the other apostles. 
 
 XI I. Paul commendetn his apostleship, not by his revelations, but by 
 his infirmities, blaming them for forcing this boasting. 
 
 XI II Paul threatened obstinate sinners. He adviseth them to a trial 
 of their faith. 
 
 GALATIANS. — (A, D. 58.) 
 
 Chap I. Paul wondereth that they have so soon ieft him and the gc*{ 
 pel, which he learned, nut of men, but of God. 
 
INDEX, &c. 265 
 
 II. Paul sheweth when he went up again to Jerusalem, and why. 0* 
 justification by faith, and not by works. They that are so justified, livfc 
 not in sin. 
 
 III. Paul asketh what moved them to leave the faith, and depend on 
 the law. They that believe are justified, and blessed with Abraham. 
 
 IV. We were under the law till Christ came, but Christ freed us. Wo 
 are the sons of Abraham by the free-woman. 
 
 V. Paul moveth them to stand in their liberty, and not to observe cir- 
 cumcision; but rather love. 
 
 VI. Paul willeth them to deal mildly with a brother that hath slipped, 
 to be liberal to their teachers, and not to be weary of well-doing. 
 
 EPHES1ANS. — (A. D. 64.) 
 
 Chap. I. Of election, and adoption, which is the fountain of man'a 
 salvation. 
 
 II. What we were by nature, and what we are by grace. We are 
 created for good works. 
 
 III. The hidden mystery, that the Gentiles should be saved. 
 
 IV. Paul exhorteth to unity. Why men have different gifts. The old 
 man to be put off, with lying, and all corrupt communication. 
 
 V. Paul exhorteth to charity, to flee fornication. The duties of wives 
 and husbands. 
 
 VI. The duty of children, of servants. Our life is a warfare. The 
 Christian's armour. 
 
 PHILIPPIANS. — (A. D.^>4.) 
 
 Chap. I. Paul's thankfulness and prayers to God for the Philippians, 
 His readiness to suffer. He exhorteth them to walk worthily. 
 
 II. Paul exhorteth to unity and humility, and to a careful proceeding in 
 the way of salvation. 
 
 III. Paul warneth them of false teachers, and to decline the ways of 
 carnal Christians. 
 
 IV. Paul exciteth to steadfastness in Christ, and after some particular 
 admonitions, exhorteth generally to religious joy, &c. 
 
 C0L0S31ANS.— (A. D. 64.) 
 
 Chap. I. Paul thanketh God for their faith, prayeth for their increase 
 tn grace, and described) the true Christ. 
 
 II. Paul exhorteth them to constancy in Christ ; to beware of philoso- 
 phy and vain traditions, worshipping of angels, and legal ceremonies. 
 
 HI. Paul sheweth where to seek Christ. He exhorteth to mortification, 
 to charity, humility, and sundry general and particular duties. 
 
 IV. Paul exhorteth to fervency in prayer, and to walk wisely towards 
 them that do not yet know Christ. 
 
 I. thessalonians.— (a. d. 51.) 
 
 Chap. I. He sheweth his mindfulness ot them in thanksgiving and 
 prayer, and persuasion of their sincere faith and conversion. 
 
 II. How the gospel was preached unto them, and how they received it 
 Why he was desirous to see them. 
 
256 INDEX, && 
 
 III. Paul's love in sending Timothy to them. His joy for them, and 
 
 desire to see them. 
 
 IV. Paul exhorteth to go on in godliness, to holiness, to love, to quiet- 
 ness, to moderate sorrow for the dead. Of the resurrection, and of the 
 last judgment. 
 
 V. Paul proceedeth in the description of Christ's second coming to 
 judgment, and giveth divers precepts, and so concludeth, 
 
 II. THESSALONIANS. — (A, D. 54.) 
 
 Chap. I. Paul sheweth his good opinion of their faith, love, and pa- 
 tience ; and comforteth them against persecution. 
 
 II. He willeth them to continue steadfast in the truth received, shewing 
 that there shall be a departure from the faith, and a discovery of Antichrist 
 before the day of the Lord come, 
 
 III. Paul craveth their prayers, testifieth his confidence in them, giveth 
 them divers precepts, especially to shun idle and ill company, 
 
 I. TIMOTHY. — (A. D. 65.) 
 
 Chap, I. Timothy is put in mind of the charge which was given unto 
 him by Paul- The end of the law. Paul's calling to be an apostle. 
 
 II. Prayers to be made for all men, and the reason why. How women 
 should be attired. They are not permitted to teach. 
 
 III. How bishops and deacons and their wives should be qualified, and 
 to what end Saint Paul wrote to Timothy of these things. 
 
 IV. Paul foretelleth that in the latter times there shall be a departure 
 from the faith. 
 
 V. Rules to be observed in reproving. Of widows. Of elders. 
 
 VI. Servants' duties. To avoid new-fangled teachers. The gain of 
 godliness. 
 
 li. timothy. — (a. d. 66.) 
 
 Chap. I. Raul's love to Timothy, and Timothy's faith. Paul giveth 
 divers exhortations. Of Phygellus and Hermogenes. 
 
 II. Timothy exhorteth to constancy and perseverance, and to shew him- 
 self approved. 
 
 III. Paul advertiseth him of the times to come, describeth the enemies 
 of the truth, and commendeth the holy scriptures. 
 
 IV. Paul exhorteth Timothy. He willeth him to come to him, and to 
 bring Mark, and things which he wrote for. 
 
 titus. — (a. d. 65.) 
 
 Chap* I. Why Titus was left in Crete. How ministers should be 
 qualified. Of evil doers. 
 
 II. Directions given to Titus, both for his doctrine and life. Of the 
 duty of servants. 
 
 III. Titus directed what to teach, to reject obstinate hereticks. The 
 conclusion. 
 
 PHILEMON. — (A. D. 64.) 
 
 Chip. I. Paul desireth Philemon to forgive his servant, and lovingly 
 to receive him again. 
 
INDEX, Sec. 257 
 
 HEBREWS. — (A. D. 64.) 
 
 Chap I. Christ, in these last times, coming to us from the Father, is 
 preferred before angels both in person and office. 
 
 II. We ought to be obedient unto Christ Jesus, because he vouchsafed 
 to take our nature upon him, as necessary. 
 
 III. Christ is more worthy than Moses ; therefore if we believe not in 
 him, we shall be more worthy of punishment than hard-hearted Israel. 
 
 IV. The rest of christians is attained by faith. The power of God's- 
 word. By our high priest, Jesus the Son of God, subject to infirmities, but 
 not to sin, we must, and may go boldly to the throne of grace. 
 
 Y. The authority and honor of our Saviour's priesthood. Negligence 
 in the knowledge thereof reproved. 
 
 VI. Paul exhorteih not to fall back from the faith, but to be steadfast, 
 diligent and patient to wait upon God, because God is most sure in his 
 promise. 
 
 VII. Christ Jesus is a priest after the order of Melchisedec, and so far 
 more excellent than the priest of Aaron's order. 
 
 VII [. By Christ's eternal priesthood the Levitical priesthood is abolish- 
 ed, and the temporal covenant by the eternal covenant. 
 
 IX. The rites and bloody sacrifices of die law, far inferior to the blood 
 and sacrifice of Christ. 
 
 X. The weakness of the law-sacrifices. The sacrifice of Christ's body 
 once offered, for ever hath taken away sins. 
 
 XI. What faith is. Without faith we cannot please God. The fruits 
 thereof. 
 
 XII. An exhortation to constant faith, patience, and godliness. A com- 
 mendation of the new testament above the old. 
 
 XIII. Motives to charity, to honest life, to avoid covetousness, to re- 
 gard God's preachers, to take heed of strange doctrines, to confess 
 Christ, &c. 
 
 JAMES. — (a. D. 60.) 
 
 Chap. I. We must ask wisdom of God, hear the word, and do it* 
 What true religion is, 
 
 II. We must not despise the poor. Faith without works, is dead. 
 
 III. We are not rashly nor arrogantly to reprove others : but rathei 
 t bridle the tongue. The truly wise are mild and peaceable, without 
 
 envying and strife. 
 
 IV. Against covetousness, intemperance, pride, detraction, and rash 
 judgment. 
 
 V. Wicked rich men are warned of God's impending judgments. The 
 brethren are exhorted to patience after the example of the prophets and of 
 Job; to abstain from swearing; to pray in affliction and sickness, and 
 sing psalms in prosperity. 
 
 I. PETER. — (A. D. 60.) 
 
 Chap. I. He blesseth God for his manifold spiritual graces; sheweth 
 that the salvation in Christ is no news, but a tiling prophesied of old; and 
 exhorteth them to a godly conversation. 
 
 II. He dissuadelh them from the breach of charity. lie beseecheth 
 them also to abstain from fleshly lusts, to lie obedient to magistrate* ; and 
 
 22* 
 
258 INDEX, &c. 
 
 teacheth servants how to obey their masters, patiently suffering for well- 
 doing, after the example of Christ. 
 
 III. He teacheth the duty of wives and husbands; exhorting all men to 
 unity and love, and to suffer persecution. The benefits of Christ towards 
 the old world. 
 
 IV. Peter exhorteth them to cease from sin by the example of Christ, 
 and the consideration of the general end that now approacheth. 
 
 V. Peter exhorteth the elders to feed their flocks; the younger to obey; 
 and all to be sober, and watchful, &c. 
 
 II. PETER. — (A. D. 60.) 
 
 Chap. I. Peter exhorteth them by faith and good works to make their 
 calling sure; as knowing that his death is at hand ; and warneth them to 
 be constant in the faith of Christ, who is the true Son of God. 
 
 II. Peter foretelleth of false teachers, their impiety and punishment ; 
 from which the godly shall be delivered, as Lot out of Sodom; and more 
 fully described) the manners of those profane and blasphemous seducers. 
 
 III. The certainty ofCiir ; st , s coming to judgment. The manner how 
 the world shall be destroyed. An exhortation to godliness. 
 
 I. JOHN.— -(A. D. 90.) 
 
 Chap. I. John describeth the person of Christ, in whom we have eter- 
 nal life by a communion with God ; to which we must adjoin holiness. 
 
 II. Comfort against sins of infirmity. To know God, is to keep his 
 commandments. To beware of seducers ; from whose deceits the godly are 
 safely preserved by faith and holiness of life. 
 
 III. John declareth the .singular love of God towards us in making us 
 his sons ; we therefore ought obediently to keep his commandments, as also 
 brotherly to love one another. 
 
 IV. John warneth them not to believe all teachers who boast of the 
 Spirit, but to try them by the rules of the catholick faith ; and by mam, 
 reasons exhorteth to brotherly love. 
 
 V. He that loveth God, loveth his children and keepeth his command- 
 ments; which to the faithful are light, and not grievous. Jesus is the Son 
 of God, able to save us, and to hear our prayers, which we make for our- 
 selves, and for others. 
 
 II. JOHN.— (a. d. 90.) 
 
 Chap. I. John exhorteth a certain honorable matron with her children 
 to persevere in christian love and belief, lest they lose the reward of their 
 former profession ; and to have nothing to do with those seducers that bring 
 not the true doctrine. 
 
 in. john. — (a. d. 60.) 
 
 Chap. I. John commendeth Gaius for his piety, and hospitality, to 
 true preachers ; complaining of the unkind dealing of ambitious Diotre- 
 phes on the contrary side. 
 
 JUDE. — (A. D. 66.) 
 
 Chap. I. Jude exhor^th them to be constant in the profession of faith 
 
INDEX, &c. 259 
 
 False teachers are crept in to seduce them ; for whose evil doctrine and 
 manners, horrible punishment is prepared ; whereas the godly by the assist 
 ance of the Holy Spirit, and prayers to God, may persevere and grow u> 
 grace, and recover others out of the snares of those deceivers. 
 
 REVELATION. — (A. D. 96.) 
 
 Chap. 1. John writeth his revelation to the seven churches of Asia* 
 i tgnified by the seven golden candlesticks. The corning of Christ. 
 
 II. What is commanded to be written to the angels, (that is, the mill* 
 isters,) of the churches of Ephesus, Smyrna, Pergamos, Thyatira, &c. 
 
 III. The angel of the church of Sardis is reproved, of Philadelphia 
 approved, of Laodicea rebuked. 
 
 IV. John seeth the throne of God in heaven. The four and twentv 
 ciders. The four beasts full of eyes before and behind, &c. 
 
 V. The book sealed with seven seals ; which only the Lamb is worthy 
 to open. 
 
 VI. The opening of the seals in order, and what followed thereupon. 
 
 VII. An angel sealeth the servants of God in their foreheads. The 
 number of them that were sealed ; of all nations an innumerable multitude. 
 
 VIII. At the opening of the seventh seal, seven angels have seven trum- 
 pets given them. 
 
 IX. At the sounding of the fifth angel, a star falleth from heaven, to 
 whom is given the key of the bottomless pit ; the first woe past. The sixth 
 trumpet soundeth. Four angels are let loose. 
 
 X. A mighty strong angel appeareth with a book open in his hand. 
 John is commanded to take and eat the book. 
 
 XI. The two witnesses prophesy. The beast shall kill them. The 
 second woe past. The seventh trumpet soundeth. 
 
 XII. A woman clothed with the sun travaileth. The great red dragon 
 ■tandeth before her, ready to devour her child. She fleeth into the wilder 
 ness. iMichael and his angeis fight with the dragon, and prevail. 
 
 XIII. A beast riseth out of the sea with seven heads and ten horns, to 
 whom the dragon giveth his power. Another beast comet h up out of the 
 earth ; causeth an image to be made of the former beast, &c. 
 
 XIV. The Lambstandeth on mount Sion with his company ; an angel 
 preacheth the gospel. The fall of Babylon. The harvest of the world. 
 The wine-press of the wrath of God, 
 
 XV. The seven angels with the seven last plagues. The song of them 
 that overcome the beast. 
 
 XV I . The angels pour out their vials full of wrath ; the plagues that 
 follow thereupon. 
 
 XVII. A woman arrrayed in purple and scarlet, sitteth upon the beast, 
 which is greet* Babylon. The victory of the Lamb. 
 
 XVIII. Babylon is fallen. The people of God commanded to go out 
 of her. The kings of the earth, with the merchants and mariners, lament 
 over her. 
 
 XIX. God is praised in heaven for judging Balulon and avenging the 
 blood of his saints. The marriage of the Lamb. The fowls called to the 
 great slaughter. 
 
 Xa. Satan bound for a thousand years. The first resurrection. Satan 
 let loose again*. Gog and Magog. The devil cast into the lake of fire. 
 The last and general resurrection . 
 
960 INDEX, &*. 
 
 XXT. A new heaven and a new earth. The heavenly Jerusalem, witJi 
 
 a rull description thereof. She needeth no sun. 
 
 XXII. The river of the water of life. The tree of life. The light of 
 the city of God is himself. Nothing may be added to ihis prophesy, nor 
 diminished therefrom. 
 
 OLD TESTAMENT. 
 
 Number of Books ---.•..•.35 
 Chapters 929 
 
 Verses 23,211 
 
 . Words 592,439 
 
 1 Letters - - ^ - - - 2,728,100 
 
 The middle Book is Proverbs. The middle Chapter is Job xxix. The 
 
 middle Verse would be 11. Chronicles xx. 17, if there were a verse more, 
 
 and verse 18, if there were a verse less. 
 
 The word and occurs 35,543 times. The word jehovah occurs 6,855 
 
 times. The shortest verse is 1. Chronicles 1. 25. The 23d verse of the 
 
 7th chapter of Ezra contains all the letters of the alphabet. The 19th of 
 
 11. Kings, and 37th chapter of Isaiah, are alike. 
 
 NEW TESTAMENT, 
 
 Number of Books -----..--27 
 
 Chapters 260 
 
 Verses 7,959 
 
 Words 181,258 
 
 Letters -, _ < 838,380 
 
 The middle Book is 11. Thessalonians. The middle Chapter is Romans 
 
 Xiii. if there were a chapter more, and xiv. if there were a chapter less. 
 The middle Verse is Acts xvn. 17. Tiie shortest verse is John xi. 36. 
 
 OLD AND NEW TESTAMENT. 
 
 Number of Books ..--66 
 
 Chapters 1,139 
 
 Verses 31,173 
 
 Words 773,697 
 
 — Letters 3,5t)6,480 
 
 The middle chapter, and least in the Bible, is Psalm cxvu The middle 
 verse is Psalm cxvui. 8. 
 
 The calculator is said to have had three years of his life occupied la 
 forming this Table. 
 
CONCLUSION. 261 
 
 TO THE READER. 
 
 If you have read this book with becoming attention, 
 you cannot but perceive it to be one of the most extraor- 
 dinary cases of persecution and abuse which has ever 
 been loaded upon any man in any country. A clergy- 
 man who had filled some of the most important stations 
 in the Church in the United States — whose ministerial 
 labours had been wonderfully blessed and successful — 
 against whom his very enemies were obliged to confess 
 that they had nothing, and that his character and author- 
 ity were good: yet, on account of politics, is by these 
 very men forbidden to preach without hearing or trial — is 
 by them persecuted and distressed for almost 20 years, 
 though he still prevailed against them ; till at length by 
 calling in the aid of the civil law to sanction the usurped 
 authority of the Church — he is on the most false ai.d 
 base accusations which ever disgraced the calender of 
 any court — tried by the very Judge who had been his 
 principal persecutor — is by him deprived of the consti- 
 tutional right of confronting the principal witness against 
 him, — important papers and documents, the undeniable 
 evidence of his innocence, were on trial, withheld and 
 concealed, and the court directed the trial to proceed 
 without them, — he is partially and unfairly tried — unjust- 
 ly and cruelly taken from 2000 people, where the war- 
 dens testified before the court, that for about six years 
 then last past, they had never known or heard of a voice 
 or a vote against him, in his parish, except one man — 
 he is unjustly condemned and imprisoned in Norwich 
 Jail, in Connecticut, for two years. On the 27th day of 
 May 1823, the witnesses came into the Senate Chamber, 
 in the city of Hartford, were sworn and examined before 
 a joint committee of both houses of the Hon. General 
 Assembly, and then and there did fully and freely confess 
 that their whole testimony on which he had been condem- 
 ned and imprisoned, was utterly false ; and that they 
 had been overpersuaded and hired to commit wilful and 
 corrupt perjury. This testimony and confession were 
 supported by the testimony of others, and the innocence 
 of the accused could not but bo apparent to every un- 
 prejudiced mind. 
 
262 CONCLUSION. 
 
 Many of the most respectable inhabitants of Middle- 
 bury, in Vermont, have seen, examined, and compared 
 the original documents transcribed and referred to in 
 this book, and by their certificate, dated Middlebury, Jan- 
 uary 19, 1830, they do not hesitate in declaring the said 
 documents to be correct and true, and to have emanated 
 from proper authority ; and that the prosecution and pro- 
 ceedings were of a character the most extraordinary that 
 had ever come to their knowledge. 
 
 Signed by 
 EBEN W. JUDD, J. W. COPELAND, 
 
 DORASTUS WOOS'TER, NATH'L FOSTER, 
 JONATHAN HAGAR, and others. 
 
 We the subscribers, inhabitants of Concord, in New- 
 Hampshire, Certify that we have examined and compar- 
 ed the documents and statements in the Memoirs of the 
 Rev. Ammi Rogers with the original papers, and we have 
 no hesitation in declaring our full belief, that they an 
 attested by proper authority, and are entitled to entire confi- 
 dence ; and we freely unite with the gentlemen in Ver- 
 mont, in saying that the prosecution and proceedings are 
 of a character the most extraordinary that has ever 
 come to our knowledge. It appears from said docu- 
 ments that he is a minister of the Episcopal Church, ia 
 good standing, and that his character and conduct among 
 his most intimate friends and acquaintance are good and 
 equal to that of ministers of the Gospel in general. 
 
 JONATHAN EASTMAN, 
 JONATHAN EASTMAN, Jr. 
 ROBERT EASTMAN, 
 OBADIAH KIMBALL, 
 DANIEL CHASE, 
 PHILBRICK BRADLEY, 
 ISAAC EASTMAN, 
 JOHN P. GASS,, 
 A. P. STINSON, 
 ELBRIDGE PERKINS, 
 ISAAC C. BRADLEY, 
 NATHANIEL EASTMAN 
 dated Concord, N H. January 4, 1832. 
 
CONCLUSION. 263 
 
 Secretary of States' Office, 
 
 Concord, JV. H. January 1th, 1832. 
 This Certifies, that I am personally acquainted with 
 Jonathan Eastman, Esq. Jonathan Eastman, jr. Esq. 
 and the other gentlemen whose names are subscribed to 
 the foregoing instrument, and that they are of reputable 
 standing, and entitled to entire confidence and belief. 
 
 JOSEPH ROBINSON, 
 Deputy Secretary of the State of New-Hampshire. 
 
 To subscribers and purchasers of this Book : 
 
 Please to accept my grateful acknowledgments of the 
 candour, which you have manifested in lending an ear to 
 hear the complaints of a fellow-citizen, who is also a fel- 
 low christian. All mankind are naturally and mutually 
 dependant upon God and upon each other. It has fallen 
 to me, to appeal to you and to the world, as arbiters, in 
 a case, wherein I, my children and friends, claim to 
 have been extremely injured, in defending oui just rights 
 and those of society. How iar my complaints are well 
 founded, you must and will judge for yourselves, when 
 you have read this book ; and how far you are interes- 
 ted in the case, may be inferred by considering what 
 would be the effect upon society, if all were to turn their 
 eyes rnd to stop their ears, from the complaints of theii 
 fellow-creatures. If any apology be necessary for what 
 I have stated in regard to the Congregational Presbyte- 
 rians in Connecticut, and in favor of the Episcopal 
 Church ; let it be remembered, that Mr. Lanman, the 
 State's Attorney, complained of me, for being a preach- 
 er, pretendedly of the Christian Religion! as tho' the 
 whole Episcopal Church was only the pretended Chris- 
 tain Religion; and twelve men under oath, in New-London 
 County, in Conn, in 1820, have declared that it was true; 
 and they said it. with as much propriety, and no more, 
 than they said the other charges against me were true. 
 I can truly say, that the great wish of my heart has 
 been to be a good man, true and tmshj. — The great 
 object of my preaching is, and has been, to represent 
 the God of heaven, in the most amiable and pleasing 
 point of view possible, and to persuade myself and all 
 
204 CONCLUSION. 
 
 others, from the disposition of the heart, to love him and 
 to imitate him. I have been beloved of my Heavenly 
 Father and favoured with ten thousand blessings ; for 
 which, like Joseph ol old, I have been hated by my breth- 
 ren, and in one sense, sold into Egypt ; but, like Baron 
 Trenck, I have come out of Jail, and walk proudly 
 before Kings and the whole world! My friends are glad 
 to see me, and to treat me with respect ; my enemies are 
 ashamed and afraid, and hide themselves from my pres- 
 ence. More than 2000 people, east of Hartford in Con- 
 necticut, subscribed to have my Memoirs printed, and 
 have received them. About 1500 in the county of 
 Saratoga, where I used to reside, and in that neighbor- 
 hood, have subscribed to have them re-printed, and 
 more than 3000 have been printed in Vermont, and sold; 
 and have been read with very universal approbation and 
 admiration. The design is to promote the cause of truth 
 !and justice, and to suppress lying, perjury, wickedness 
 and vice. I know that this book is true, and there is hardly 
 a fact of importance which is not supported by the testi- 
 mony of witnesses who are now living, and certified by 
 the civil authority of the state. AMMI ROGERS. 
 
 ** 1 beseech thee, O Merciful God, to grant that this book 
 may be entertaining and useful to all who will read it, 
 or hear it read: be pleased to give us patience and re 
 signation in all our afflictions, to direct us in all our 
 doings with thy most gracious favor ; guard us from all 
 error, and lead us into all truth and righteousness, and 
 at last receive us into that blessed and happy world 
 where all tears shall be wiped from all eyes, and where 
 one unclouded day of bliss and glory shall surround us 
 forever and ever: grant it, O Heavenly Father, for 
 Jesus Christ's sake. — Jtmen. Our Father who art in 
 Heaven, &c. Amen. 
 
wmmmm 
 
 iw 
 
 aaHa 1 
 
 
 rn^w 
 
 aha. **** aa ■ Www* i i i i : - - ■ ^ 2 2 ^ » 2 * ; ; 
 
 s *f\f\K 
 
 "at 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 A A*i^ 
 
 a/$$A< 
 
 A^A A :V2^ .:- 
 
 
 
 Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process 
 Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
 Treatment Date: March 2006 
 
 PreservationTechnologies 
 
 A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 
 
 1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
 Cranberry Township. PA 16066 
 
 /7?4177Q-?111 
 

 r * ft a 
 
 *A**&£S 
 
 aAA.A 
 
 awaaM^ 
 
 mm. 
 
 AAAAA AW Yf 
 
 A *n A £ 
 
 A H 'a' A 
 
 M*m**mm 
 
 
 
 *Vfi«^^, 
 
 AAfaJB 
 
 aAAA 
 
 aaaaAa 
 
 
 ft A .a a, A A 
 
 AAAA ! 
 
 *A,AA 
 
 ^a^aaA^AA^am^ 
 
 M^^«aAAA^AAAaa^AA^^^^ 
 
 aAaa* 
 
 a/vaa 
 
 iftiA.fc&ftftA&lW** 
 
 AAAAAA 
 
 AAAA 
 
 a^^.a ; . n Aa -..a-: 
 
 *A*A A 
 
 
 >. AA A 
 
 > A ^A*A 
 
 
 A, A A _ A. A ^ 
 
 
 MM' 
 
 ' • ^N,AA n A^AAA 
 
 - aaAA a A